Popery, or, The principles & positions approved by the Church of Rome (when really believ'd and practis'd) are very dangerous to all and to Protestant kings and supreme powers, more especially pernicious, and inconsistent with that loyalty, which (by the law of nature and scripture) is indispensably due to supreme powers, in a letter to a person of honor / by T. Ld Bishop of Lincoln.
         Barlow, Thomas, 1607-1691.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 252 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 68 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A69679
         Wing B840
         ESTC R13608
         11914849
         ocm 11914849
         50924
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69679)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50924)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 807:11 or 1734:25)
      
       
         
           
             Popery, or, The principles & positions approved by the Church of Rome (when really believ'd and practis'd) are very dangerous to all and to Protestant kings and supreme powers, more especially pernicious, and inconsistent with that loyalty, which (by the law of nature and scripture) is indispensably due to supreme powers, in a letter to a person of honor / by T. Ld Bishop of Lincoln.
             Barlow, Thomas, 1607-1691.
          
           [2], 116 p.
           
             Printed by Tho. Newcomb, for James Collins ...,
             [London] In the Savoy :
             1679.
          
           
             Signed at end: T.L.
             This item appears at reel 807:11 as Wing B840, and at reel 1734:25, incorrectly identified as Wing B839.
             Reproduction of originals in Huntington Library and Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Anti-Catholicism -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           POPERY
           :
           OR
           ,
           THE
           Principles
           &
           Positions
           Approved
           by
           the
           CHURCH
           OF
           ROME
           (
           
             When
             Really
             Believ'd
             and
             Practis'd
          
           )
           Are
           very
           Dangerous
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           
             Protestant
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Supreme
             Powers
          
           ,
           more
           especially
           Pernicious
           :
           And
           Inconsistent
           with
           
             that
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           NATURE
           and
           SCRIPTURE
           )
           is
           Indispensably
           due
           to
           SUPREME
           POWERS
           .
        
         
           
             In
             a
             LETTER
             to
             a
             Person
             of
             Honor
          
           ;
           By
           T.
           L
           d
           Bishop
           of
           LINCOLN
           .
        
         
           
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
             Jer.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             least
             ye
             be
             partakers
             of
             her
             Sins
             and
             Plagues
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           SAVOY
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Tho.
             Newcomb
          
           ,
           for
           
             James
             Collins
          
           in
           the
           Temple-passage
           from
           Essex-street
           .
           MDCLXXIX
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           FOR
           MY
           Honored
           Friend
           L.
           
             N.
             P.
          
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Received
           and
           read
           your
           Letter
           ,
           and
           this
           comes
           to
           (
           bring
           my
           humble
           Service
           ,
           and
           )
           tell
           you
           so
           .
           In
           your
           Letter
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           First
           ,
           Of
           an
           Inhumane
           and
           Bloody
           Design
           and
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           a
           Traiterous
           and
           Roman-Catholick
           Conspiracy
           (
           as
           you
           call
           it
           )
           against
           the
           Sacred
           Person
           and
           Life
           of
           our
           Gracious
           KING
           ,
           (
           whom
           GOD
           preserve
           )
           and
           many
           more
           (
           by
           them
           )
           design'd
           for
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           Establish'd
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           introducing
           Papal
           Tyranny
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           .
           A
           Design
           not
           only
           Unchristian
           ,
           but
           Inhumane
           and
           Barbarous
           ;
           beyond
           all
           examples
           of
           Turkish
           or
           Pagan
           Cruelty
           ;
           nor
           has
           it
           (
           in
           any
           
           story
           )
           any
           parallel
           Impiety
           ;
           unless
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           Bloody
           a
           
             French
             Massacre
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           ;
           all
           contriv'd
           and
           carry'd
           on
           ,
           by
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           desperate
           Principles
           ,
           and
           (
           though
           with
           the
           blood
           and
           ruine
           of
           many
           thousand
           innocent
           persons
           )
           to
           advance
           the
           Papal
           Interest
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           You
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Popish
           Party
           decry
           this
           Impious
           Conspiracy
           ,
           as
           a
           State-Trick
           (
           without
           truth
           or
           reallity
           )
           to
           make
           Catholicks
           (
           as
           they
           commonly
           miscall
           themselves
           )
           odious
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           this
           whole
           Nation
           .
           This
           I
           believe
           (
           and
           know
           )
           they
           do
           .
           As
           their
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           ,
           so
           their
           Impudence
           to
           deny
           or
           lessen
           them
           ,
           (
           when
           discover'd
           )
           is
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           (
           were
           not
           their
           Persons
           and
           Principles
           known
           )
           incredible
           .
           So
           they
           did
           ,
           (
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           durst
           )
           and
           still
           do
           b
           call
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           ,
           A
           State-Design
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           (
           though
           they
           were
           innocent
           )
           seem
           guilty
           ,
           and
           Criminals
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           several
           Papists
           tell
           you
           ,
           (
           in
           excuse
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           their
           Party
           )
           That
           if
           indeed
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Plot
           and
           Conspiracy
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           only
           fault
           of
           those
           persons
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           their
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Principles
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           giving
           no
           ground
           or
           incouragement
           to
           such
           impious
           and
           Anti-Monarchical
           practices
           .
           This
           I
           believe
           too
           ;
           because
           I
           find
           them
           making
           the
           same
           Apology
           for
           themselves
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           .
           For
           (
           without
           all
           truth
           or
           modesty
           )
           they
           tell
           us
           in
           Print
           ;
           c
           
             That
             the
             Gun-powder-Treason
             was
             MORE
             THAN
             SUSPECTED
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             CONTRIVANCE
             of
          
           Cecil
           ,
           
             the
             great
             Politician
             ,
             
             TO
             RENDER
             CATHOLICKS
             ODIOUS
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             were
             but
             VERY
             FEW
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             (
             AND
             THOSE
             DESPERADOES
             TOO
             )
             detected
             of
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           All
           d
           
             sober
             Catholicks
             detesting
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Conspiracies
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           things
           premis'd
           ,
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           me
           ,
           whether
           I
           think
           these
           their
           Allegations
           and
           Apologies
           true
           ;
           or
           if
           I
           think
           them
           untrue
           and
           insignificant
           (
           as
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           I
           do
           )
           that
           I
           would
           give
           you
           some
           reasons
           why
           I
           do
           so
           .
           In
           obedience
           therefore
           to
           your
           command
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           that
           Obligation
           that
           lies
           upon
           me
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           am
           able
           )
           to
           Vindicate
           Truth
           ,
           and
           my
           Mother
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           (
           though
           I
           have
           little
           time
           ,
           and
           few
           Books
           here
           (
           being
           absent
           from
           my
           own
           )
           save
           what
           I
           borrow
           of
           friends
           )
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           say
           something
           ,
           which
           may
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           be
           pertinent
           ,
           towards
           the
           conviction
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           your
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           I
           shall
           plainly
           set
           down
           ,
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             Position
             I
             undertake
             to
             make
             good
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Proofs
             and
             Reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           The
           Position
           is
           this
           ......
           
             The
             Doctrine
             and
             Principles
             of
             Popery
             ,
             own'd
             by
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           (
           
             when
             believed
             and
             practised
             )
             are
             not
             onely
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             pernicious
             to
             Kings
             ,
             (
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             are
             Protestants
             )
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             just
             rights
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Loyalty
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             )
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             particularly
             to
             our
             Kings
             ,
             by
             the
             establish'd
             and
             known
             Laws
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             made
             antiently
             ,
             even
             by
             Popish
             
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             against
             Papal
             Usurpations
             ,
             and
             Anti-Monarchical
             Practices
             .
          
           And
           here
           (
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           distinctly
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           Popish
           Principles
           are
           dangerous
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           Just
           Rights
           ,
           and
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ;
           unless
           we
           first
           know
           ,
           what
           that
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           those
           Rights
           are
           )
           I
           shall
           inquire
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             the
             
               Jura
               Coronae
            
             ,
             the
             Rights
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             England
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             present
             concern
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             Popish
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             ,
             may
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             or
             pernicious
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           First
           ;
           That
           England
           is
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           the
           
             Crown
             Imperial
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Kings
           SUPREME
           Governors
           ,
           and
           
             SOLE
             SUPREME
          
           Governors
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           believe
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           should
           )
           be
           granted
           ;
           seeing
           our
           Authentick
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           do
           so
           expresly
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           say
           it
           .
           In
           our
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           we
           Swear
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           ,
           the
           
             ONLY
             SUPREME
             Governor
             .
             SUPREME
          
           ,
           so
           none
           (
           not
           the
           Pope
           )
           above
           Him
           :
           and
           
             ONLY
             SUPREME
          
           ;
           so
           none
           co-ordinate
           ,
           or
           equal
           to
           Him.
           So
           that
           by
           our
           known
           Laws
           ,
           our
           King
           is
           ,
           
             Solo
             Deo
             minor
          
           ,
           invested
           with
           
             such
             a
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           as
           excludes
           both
           Pope
           and
           People
           (
           and
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           Almighty
           only
           excepted
           ,
           by
           whom
           Kings
           Reign
           )
           from
           having
           any
           Power
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           or
           Authority
           over
           Him.
           For
           
           this
           Soveraignty
           and
           Supremacy
           belonging
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           England
           is
           asserted
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           e
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           f
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           g
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           (
           Protestant
           Princes
           )
           but
           even
           those
           Statutes
           made
           by
           Popish
           Princes
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           declare
           the
           same
           :
           I
           instance
           only
           in
           h
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           i
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           and
           k
           Q.
           Mary
           ;
           (
           though
           all
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Provisors
           ,
           were
           pertinent
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           )
           That
           Richard
           the
           Second
           and
           His
           Parliament
           were
           Roman-Catholicks
           ,
           is
           manifest
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           That
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           and
           His
           Parliaments
           (
           when
           the
           Statutes
           cited
           were
           made
           )
           were
           so
           too
           .
           For
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           those
           Statutes
           were
           made
           Anno.
           24.
           and
           Anno.
           25.
           
           Hen.
           8.
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Anno.
             Dom.
          
           1532.
           and
           1533.
           when
           neither
           He
           ,
           nor
           His
           Adherents
           ,
           were
           Excommunicate
           ,
           but
           actual
           Members
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           then
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           years
           after
           .
           For
           though
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           was
           angry
           ,
           and
           about
           it
           ,
           Anno.
           1535.
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           actually
           Excommunicate
           him
           or
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           before
           the
           year
           l
           1538.
           which
           was
           six
           years
           after
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           and
           His
           Popish
           Parliament
           had
           Vindicated
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           the
           irrational
           and
           unjust
           Pretences
           and
           Usurpations
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           Supremacy
           (
           both
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           Things
           )
           ever
           did
           (
           
             de
             Jure
          
           )
           belong
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Mitre
           :
           He
           having
           no
           more
           to
           do
           in
           
             England
             ,
             (
             Jure
             proprio
          
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           Man
           )
           than
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           in
           Italy
           .
           And
           that
           Parliament
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           (
           cited
           in
           the
           Margent
           )
           although
           a
           Popish
           
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           declares
           fully
           for
           the
           Queen's
           Supremacy
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           to
           some
           may
           seem
           strange
           )
           for
           that
           Act
           expresly
           says
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             IMPERIAL
             CROWN
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Prerogatives
             ,
             Jurisdictions
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             was
             descended
             to
             the
             Queen
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           she
           was
           the
           
             SOVEREIGN
             and
             SUPREME
          
           Governor
           of
           all
           Her
           Dominions
           ,
           in
           
             AS
             FULL
             ,
             LARGE
             ,
             and
             AMPLE
             MANNER
             ,
             AS
             ANY
             OF
             HER
             PROGENITORS
             ,
          
           (
           therefore
           in
           as
           ample
           a
           manner
           as
           Her
           Father
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           .
           )
           3.
           
           That
           
             by
             the
             MOST
             ANCIENT
             LAWS
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             ALL
             OFFENDERS
             ,
             against
             the
             Regality
             and
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             belong'd
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           even
           a
           Popish
           Parliament
           acknowledges
           and
           declares
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           possess'd
           of
           such
           a
           Supremacy
           ,
           over
           all
           Persons
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           our
           MOST
           ANCIENT
           Laws
           ,
           that
           He
           may
           punish
           ALL
           OFFENDERS
           (
           Clergy
           or
           Laity
           )
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           His
           Regality
           .
           (
           How
           contradictory
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Trent
           Council
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           )
           But
           for
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           our
           
             Ancient
             and
             Later
             Laws
          
           ,
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           m
           Learned
           in
           those
           Laws
           ;
           who
           will
           give
           you
           a
           clear
           Declaration
           of
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           Vindication
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           those
           impertinent
           (
           and
           seditious
           )
           Objections
           brought
           against
           it
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           ,
           inslaved
           to
           Rome
           ,
           have
           cast
           off
           Loyalty
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           Love
           to
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           Kings
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           as
           it
           concerns
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           Natural
           or
           Positive
           )
           and
           Divines
           to
           determine
           it
           )
           I
           refer
           you
           
           to
           the
           
             Answer●
             of
             the
          
           n
           
             University
             of
             Oxon
             ,
             to
             a
             Letter
          
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           requiring
           their
           Judgment
           in
           that
           Point
           :
           To
           the
           o
           
             Articles
             of
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
          
           ;
           Of
           Queen
           p
           Elizabeth
           ;
           The
           Articles
           q
           
             of
             Ireland
          
           ;
           The
           r
           
             Injunctions
             of
             Elizabeth
          
           ;
           The
           s
           
             Canons
             of
          
           1.
           
           Jacobi
           ;
           And
           the
           t
           
             Canons
             (
             sub
             Carolo
             Martyre
          
           )
           1640.
           (
           besides
           the
           Writings
           of
           many
           particular
           Learned
           Men
           :
           )
           In
           which
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           concerning
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Loyalty
             due
             to
             our
             King
          
           ,
           clearly
           and
           fully
           express'd
           ;
           and
           (
           in
           the
           late
           unhappy
           Rebellion
           )
           more
           truly
           profess'd
           and
           practic'd
           by
           Her
           Sons
           ,
           than
           Papist
           ,
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           Fanatique
           ,
           (
           though
           some
           of
           them
           vainly
           brag
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           )
           can
           ,
           with
           any
           just
           reason
           pretend
           to
           .
           If
           you
           desire
           further
           satisfaction
           and
           evidence
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Supremacy
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           (
           particularly
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           )
           even
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
          
           ;
           you
           know
           ,
           and
           (
           at
           your
           leisure
           )
           may
           consult
           ,
           the
           Collections
           of
           our
           u
           Saxon
           ,
           and
           the
           w
           Imperial
           Laws
           ;
           where
           you
           may
           have
           sufficient
           and
           abundant
           evidence
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           never
           questioned
           in
           those
           days
           )
           those
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           ,
           made
           many
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           (
           which
           concern'd
           the
           Church
           )
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           ,
           (
           which
           concern'd
           the
           State.
           )
           And
           (
           if
           you
           desire
           it
           )
           I
           can
           shew
           you
           ,
           an
           Original
           MS.
           (
           
             agreed
             upon
          
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           Convocations
           of
           both
           Provinces
           ,
           (
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           )
           and
           subscribed
           by
           both
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           each
           Province
           )
           wherein
           it
           is
           clearly
           shewn
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           as
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           Records
           of
           those
           times
           mention
           
           them
           )
           that
           Kings
           (
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           till
           our
           Blessed
           Saviours
           time
           )
           did
           ,
           and
           
             de
             Jure
          
           ,
           might
           exercise
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Supremacy
           ;
           especially
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           his
           own
           People
           ;
           which
           Monarchy
           was
           of
           Gods
           own
           (
           and
           perticularly
           Divine
           )
           Institution
           .
           These
           things
           premis'd
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           how
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           have
           power
           to
           put
           them
           in
           execution
           )
           how
           pernicious
           Popish
           Principles
           are
           ,
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           just
           Rights
           and
           Prerogatives
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           many
           of
           their
           
             Popish
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           generally
           approved
           and
           
             received
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           destructive
           to
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           just
           Soveraignty
           and
           Supremacy
           of
           Kings
           .
           Because
           they
           generally
           say
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           a
           thousand
           Books
           writ
           to
           that
           purpose
           )
           industriously
           endeavor
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           That
           all
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Supreme
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Superior
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           owe
           Service
           and
           Fidelity
           .
           That
           this
           may
           appear
           ,
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             Emperor
          
           ,
           x
           
             when
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             Popes
             presence
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             sees
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             (
             His
             Hat
             off
             ,
             and
             bare-headed
             )
             bow
             ,
             till
             his
             Knee
             touch
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             worship
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             coming
             nearer
             ,
             must
             bow
             again
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             must
             how
             a
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             DEVOUTLY
             Kiss
             the
             Popes
             Foot.
          
           The
           Emperor
           must
           WORSHIP
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           the
           Incurvations
           ,
           or
           bowings
           of
           Body
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           then
           (
           bare-headed
           ,
           
           and
           on
           his
           Knees
           )
           DEVOUTLY
           Kiss
           the
           Pope's
           Foot.
           Execrable
           and
           prodigious
           Pride
           !
           The
           Pope
           (
           without
           all
           truth
           or
           probability
           )
           vainly
           and
           ridiculously
           ,
           only
           pretends
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           were
           true
           )
           is
           less
           than
           his
           Master
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           never
           requir'd
           ,
           nor
           had
           such
           Adorations
           ,
           Incurvations
           ,
           or
           Kissings
           of
           his
           Toe
           ,
           of
           any
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Kings
           or
           Emperors
           .
           Nor
           would
           any
           Man
           require
           such
           ,
           but
           the
           y
           
             Man
             of
             Sin
          
           ;
           who
           exalts
           himself
           (
           takes
           that
           greatness
           which
           God
           never
           gave
           him
           )
           
             above
             all
             that
             is
             call'd
             God
             ,
             or
             worshipped
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           above
           all
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           .
           Well
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           the
           Pope
           (
           in
           this
           Case
           )
           shew
           some
           respect
           and
           civility
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ?
           Does
           he
           not
           uncover
           his
           head
           ,
           or
           bow
           his
           body
           ,
           &c.
           
           No
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           Authentick
           Book
           ,
           of
           the
           
             SACRED
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             HOLY
             Roman
          
           Church
           ,
           tells
           us
           z
           ....
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             never
             gives
             any
             reverence
             ,
             to
             any
             MORTAL
             whomsoever
             ,
             either
             by
             rising
             up
             apparently
             ▪
             or
             by
             uncovering
             ,
             or
             bowing
             his
             head
             .
             Onely
          
           (
           sayes
           that
           Ceremonial
           )
           
             when
             the
             Emperor
             has
             kiss'd
             the
             Foot
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             sitting
             in
             his
             Chair
             ,
             he
             riseth
             up
             ,
             A
             VERY
             LITTLE
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             does
             sometimes
             to
             GREAT
             PRINCES
             .
          
           Whether
           this
           can
           stand
           with
           that
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           Natural
           and
           Positive
           )
           is
           due
           to
           Kings
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           far
           subject
           ,
           and
           slaves
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           let
           Kings
           (
           who
           are
           most
           concern'd
           )
           and
           the
           World
           Judge
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Book
           I
           cite
           for
           those
           passages
           concerning
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           no
           Apocryphal
           ,
           or
           
             Non-licenc'd
             Pamphlet
          
           ,
           containing
           the
           inventions
           of
           some
           private
           person
           ;
           but
           it
           contains
           the
           
             SACRED
             Ceremonies
          
           of
           
           the
           
             ROMAN
             CHURCH
          
           ,
           collected
           by
           
             Marcellus
             ARCHBISHOP
          
           of
           Corcyra
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           
             POPE
             LEO
          
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           printed
           at
           ROME
           ,
           and
           highly
           
             approved
             ,
             and
          
           a
           commended
           by
           their
           
             eminent
             Writers
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           the
           poor
           Emperor
           must
           do
           (
           the
           Pope
           )
           his
           great
           Superior
           and
           Master
           ,
           more
           service
           ,
           and
           be
           his
           Groom
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           best
           )
           Gentleman
           b
           
             of
             his
             Horse
          
           .
           He
           must
           hold
           the
           
             Popes
             Stirrup
          
           till
           he
           get
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           and
           then
           lead
           the
           Horse
           for
           some
           paces
           c
           .....
           
             Caesar
             (
             traditis
             sceptro
             &
             pomo
             ▪
             uni
             ex
             suis
             )
             praevenit
             ad
             equum
             Pontificis
             ,
             &
             TENET
             STAPHAM
             ,
             quoad
             Pontifex
             equum
             ascenderit
             ;
             &
             deinde
             accepto
             equi
             fraeno
             ,
             per
             aliquot
             passus
             ducit
             equum
             Pontificis
             :
          
           and
           the
           Emperors
           have
           
             (
             de
             facto
          
           )
           executed
           this
           mean
           Office
           (
           which
           was
           impious
           and
           prodigious
           pride
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           requiring
           or
           permitting
           ;
           and
           degenerous
           in
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           in
           performing
           it
           :
           )
           So
           the
           Emperor
           d
           Sigismund
           held
           the
           Stirrup
           of
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           Fifth
           .
           And
           the
           Emperor
           e
           Frederick
           ,
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Third
           ,
           &c.
           And
           the
           same
           Frederick
           had
           done
           the
           same
           to
           Pope
           Adrian
           the
           Fourth
           (
           if
           f
           Baronius
           say
           true
           )
           .....
           
             In
             conspectu
             exercitus
             sui
             ,
             Fredericus
             OFFICIUM
             STRATORIS
             cum
             JUCUNDITATE
             implevit
             ,
             &
             streguam
             FORTITER
             tenuit
             .
          
           And
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           remember'd
           ,
           Baronius
           has
           put
           this
           Note
           in
           the
           g
           Margent
           .....
           
             Ut
             Reges
             &
             Imperatores
             INSERVIANT
             .
             PAPAE
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Margent
           of
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           ......
           
             Rex
             implet
          
           h
           
             munus
             STRATORIS
             Papae
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           must
           Swear
           Fealty
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           be
           his
           Proctor
           ,
           to
           defend
           and
           maintain
           all
           his
           Rights
           and
           Honors
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           form
           i
           .....
           
             Ego
             Rex
             Romanorum
             futurus
             Imperator
             ,
             promitto
             &
             juro
             ,
             me
             de
             caetero
             Protectorem
             &
             Procuratorem
             fore
             summi
             Pontificis
             ,
             in
             omnibus
             Necessitatibus
             &
             utilitatibus
             suis
             ,
             custodiendo
             &
             conservando
             possessiones
             ,
             honores
             ,
             Jura
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Thus
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           made
           our
           King
           John
           Swear
           Fidelity
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           this
           form
           k
           
             Ego
             Johannes
             Rex
             Angliae
             .....
             fidelis
             ero
             .....
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             ac
             DOMINO
             MEO
             ,
             Innocentio
             Papae
          
           3.
           &c.
           And
           before
           this
           ,
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           (
           that
           Prodigy
           of
           wickedness
           and
           Papal
           Tyranny
           )
           sends
           Hubertus
           to
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           l
           
             requiring
             him
             to
             Swear
             Allegiance
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Successors
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Conqueror
           had
           understanding
           enough
           to
           know
           His
           Royal
           Rights
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           injust
           pretences
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           as
           well
           became
           a
           King
           )
           peremptorily
           refused
           to
           take
           any
           such
           Oath
           .
           
             Fidelitatem
             facere
             nolui
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Pope
           )
           
             neo
             volo
          
           .
           However
           ,
           
             hoc
             Ithacus
             vellet
          
           ;
           this
           power
           they
           pretended
           to
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           had
           ability
           and
           opportunity
           )
           required
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           )
           when
           they
           have
           an
           advantage
           and
           power
           ,
           they
           will
           both
           require
           ,
           and
           severely
           (
           by
           Interdicts
           ,
           Anathema's
           and
           Excommunications
           )
           exact
           it
           .
           And
           well
           they
           might
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           that
           vast
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           Kings
           ,
           which
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           Jesuits
           ,
           Schoolmen
           ,
           Casuists
           ,
           Summists
           ,
           and
           their
           greatest
           Writers
           generally
           give
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           (
           of
           many
           )
           give
           you
           some
           few
           Instances
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Cardinal
           Pool
           m
           after
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           proved
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           was
           the
           
             product
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             People
          
           ;
           by
           them
           created
           and
           
             made
             King
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           the
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Priest
             ,
          
           was
           the
           Office
           
             of
             a
             Father
          
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           his
           Son.
           He
           adds
           .....
           That
           
             Officium
             Patris
             est
             PRORSUS
             MAJUS
             REGIO
             ET
             DIVINIUS
             .
          
           And
           then
           he
           has
           put
           these
           words
           in
           the
           Margent
           (
           that
           they
           might
           be
           taken
           into
           special
           consideration
           )
           n
           ....
           
             The
             Priest
             COMMANDS
             THE
             KING
             ,
             but
             the
             KING
             CANNOT
             COMMAND
             THE
             PRIEST
             .
          
           The
           Priest
           then
           is
           superior
           ,
           and
           the
           
             King
             his
             subject
          
           :
           and
           so
           good
           night
           to
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           .
           And
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           he
           says
           o
           ....
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             imitated
             the
             PRIDE
             of
             LUCIFER
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             himself
             VICAR
             of
             Christ.
          
           This
           is
           pretty
           well
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Pope
           desires
           ,
           so
           the
           Cardinal
           (
           and
           others
           generally
           )
           give
           him
           more
           p
           ......
           
             Petri
             Cathedram
             SUPER
             OMNIA
             IMPERATORUM
             solia
             ,
             &
             OMNIA
             REGUM
             tribunalia
             CONSTITUIT
             CHRISTUS
             .
          
           The
           Pope
           (
           by
           their
           Divinity
           )
           is
           
             Jure
             divino
          
           ,
           superiour
           to
           all
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           :
           And
           yet
           St.
           Paul
           q
           (
           
             equal
             to
             St.
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           far
           above
           any
           of
           his
           successors
           )
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           Emperor
           r
           (
           and
           he
           a
           Pagan
           )
           was
           
             his
             Judge
          
           ,
           and
           
             legal
             superior
          
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           such
           )
           Appeals
           to
           him
           .
           Azorius
           (
           a
           great
           and
           learned
           person
           )
           confirms
           the
           Cardinals
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           tells
           us
           s
           
             That
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             BY
             THE
             LAW
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             is
             SUBJECT
             to
             the
             POPE
             ,
             even
             IN
             TEMPORALS
             .
          
           And
           since
           him
           ,
           a
           learned
           Man
           ,
           and
           Prior
           General
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           tells
           us
           t
           
             That
             the
             Popes
             EMPIRE
             is
             over
             ALL
             THE
             WORLD
          
           (
           Pagan
           and
           Christian
           )
           
             and
             that
             HE
             is
             the
             ONELY
             VICAR
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             who
             has
             SUPREME
             Power
             and
             EMPIRE
             ,
             over
             ALL
             KINGS
             and
             PRINCES
             OF
             THE
             EARTH
             .
          
           And
           again
           u
           .....
           
             Sicut
             unus
             est
             Deus
             ,
             
             monarcha
             omnium
             ;
             sic
             inter
             homines
             ,
             VNUS
             DEBET
             esse
             PRINCEPS
             &
             MONARCHA
             ,
             qui
             OMNIBUS
             MORTALIBUS
             praesit
             &
             DOMINETUR
             ,
             DEI
             scilicet
             VICARIUS
             .
             Non
             igitur
             Petrus
             SUB
             REGE
             ,
             sed
             REGES
             SUB
             PETRO
             esse
             DEBENT
             ,
             sibique
             &
             suis
             SUCCESSORIBUS
             INCURVARI
             ,
             TENENTUR
             ,
             &
             COLLA
             SUBMITTERE
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           x
           ......
           
             Unus
             Dei
             Vicarius
             OMNIUM
             PRINCEPS
             &
             DOMINUS
             ,
             Cui
             IMPERATORES
             ,
             REGES
             ,
             &
             Potestates
             OMNES
             HUMILITER
             OBEDIANT
             ,
             sintque
             SUBJECTI
             .
          
           And
           good
           reason
           they
           should
           be
           so
           (
           if
           he
           say
           true
           )
           for
           Princes
           have
           all
           their
           Power
           and
           Authority
           from
           the
           Pope
           .......
           
             Sicut
             luna
             accipit
             lumen
             à
             sole
             ,
             sic
             REGIA
             potestas
             recepit
             authoritatem
             ,
             NON
             ALIUNDE
             nisi
             A
             PAPA
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           cites
           two
           great
           y
           Lawyers
           (
           and
           might
           have
           cited
           an
           hundred
           more
           )
           
             Johannes
             Andreas
          
           ,
           and
           Hostiensis
           ...
           *
           
             Multas
             rationes
             afferunt
          
           Johannes
           Andreas
           
             &
             Hostiensis
             quibus
             probant
             ,
             Papam
             esse
             Principem
             &
             MONARCHAM
             ,
             &
             SUPERIOREM
             Laicorum
             omnium
             &
             Clericorum
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           't
           is
           THE
           DUTY
           OF
           ALL
           KINGS
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Pope
           to
           domineer
           over
           them
           z
           ....
           
             DEBET
             Potestas
             Spiritualis
             Temporali
             DOMINARI
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           damn'd
           if
           they
           do
           not
           submit
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Lemma
           ,
           or
           Title
           to
           that
           impious
           Extravagant
           of
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           Eighth
           .
           
             Omnes
             Christi
             fideles
          
           (
           the
           Text
           and
           Gloss
           expresly
           say
           it
           )
           
             DE
             NECESSITATE
             SALUTIS
             SUBSUNT
             ROMANO
             PONTIFICI
             .
             Qui
             utrumque
          
           a
           
             gladium
             habet
             ,
             &
             OMNES
             Judicat
             ,
             &
             A
             NEMINE
             judicatur
             .
          
           The
           Pope
           has
           both
           Swords
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           their
           Infallible
           
           Judge
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           falsely
           and
           ridiculously
           expounds
           it
           )
           both
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           Power
           ,
           
             and
             is
             SUPREME
             MONARCH
             ,
             above
             all
             Kings
             .
          
           Nay
           further
           ,
           they
           blasphemously
           say
           ,
           That
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           had
           not
           done
           DISCRETELY
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           left
           such
           a
           Supreme
           Monarch
           over
           his
           Church
           at
           his
           Ascension
           to
           govern
           the
           World
           ,
           b
           ....
           
             Non
             videretur
             Dominus
             fuisse
             DISCRETUS
             ,
             nisi
             unicum
             post
             se
             talem
             Vicarium
             reliquisset
             .
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           (
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           Blasphemy
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           sordid
           and
           impious
           flattery
           of
           the
           Pope
           )
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           declare
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           
             more
             than
             Man
          
           ,
        
         
           
             c
             
               Papa
               stupor
               mundi
               ....
               Qui
               maxima
               rerum
            
             
               Nec
               Deus
               ,
               nec
               homo
               ,
               quasi
               neuter
               es
               inter
               utrumque
               .
            
          
        
         
           So
           the
           Gloss
           upon
           the
           Clementines
           ,
           in
           their
           Canon-Law
           .
           And
           the
           famous
           Inscription
           (
           if
           I
           forget
           not
           )
           on
           an
           Altar
           at
           Rome
           ,
           is
           as
           blasphemous
           (
           or
           rather
           more
           )
           as
           the
           former
           .
           The
           words
           these
           ;
           Paulo
           5
           o
           
             VICE-DEO
             ,
             Pontificiae
             OMNIPOTENTIAE
             vindici
             acerrimo
             ,
          
           &c.
           where
           although
           VICE-DEUS
           ,
           signifie
           something
           less
           than
           God
           ;
           yet
           Omnipotence
           blasphemously
           attributed
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           must
           signifie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           more
           than
           Man.
           But
           there
           is
           another
           Gloss
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           mince
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           in
           plain
           words
           ,
           speaks
           down-right
           blasphemy
           :
           in
           which
           it
           is
           d
           
             Dominus
             DEUS
             noster
             Papa
          
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Glosses
           ,
           though
           they
           agree
           in
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           are
           both
           blasphemous
           ;
           yet
           they
           contradict
           each
           other
           ;
           the
           one
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             God
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             neither
             
             God
             nor
             Man.
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           desire
           some
           of
           their
           Canonists
           would
           inform
           me
           ,
           what
           they
           think
           the
           Pope
           is
           .
           For
           if
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Law
           )
           he
           
             neither
             be
             God
             nor
             Man
          
           ;
           seeing
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           rational
           Creature
           ,
           and
           no
           good
           Angel
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           (
           by
           their
           Law
           and
           Logick
           )
           
             an
             incarnate
             Devil
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           call
           him
           so
           ;
           but
           only
           shew
           ,
           what
           (
           by
           the
           just
           consequences
           of
           their
           impious
           and
           blasphemous
           Glosses
           )
           he
           must
           be
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           here
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unworthy
           of
           our
           observation
           ,
           that
           although
           
             Thomas
             Manrique
          
           (
           Master
           of
           the
           sacred
           Palace
           )
           in
           the
           year
           1572.
           thought
           e
           fit
           to
           have
           this
           impious
           Gloss
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           has
           (
           in
           Print
           )
           published
           his
           opinion
           :
           yet
           Pope
           f
           Gregory
           the
           XIII
           .
           thought
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           approves
           and
           passes
           this
           blasphemous
           Gloss
           (
           with
           such
           others
           )
           and
           so
           it
           still
           remains
           in
           the
           g
           Roman
           and
           h
           Parisian
           Editions
           .
           Now
           although
           the
           
             Congregatio
             Indicis
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Inquisitors
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Indices
             Expurgatorii
          
           ,
           take
           particular
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           Damn
           such
           Sentences
           as
           these
           (
           though
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           evidently
           contain'd
           in
           Scripture
           )
           i
           
             Abraham
             fide
             justus
          
           .
           k
           
             Christus
             credentibus
             salus
          
           .
           l
           
             Justitia
             nostra
             Christus
             .
             Omnes
          
           m
           
             sumus
             peccatores
          
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           they
           constantly
           Damn
           such
           Sacred
           Truths
           ,
           and
           command
           them
           to
           be
           expung'd
           ;
           yet
           this
           impious
           Gloss
           (
           making
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           for
           the
           Popes
           absolute
           Monarchy
           )
           stands
           untouch'd
           ,
           in
           their
           last
           and
           best
           Editions
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           .
           Onely
           they
           have
           in
           the
           last
           Edition
           (
           I
           have
           yet
           seen
           )
           added
           this
           Note
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Gloss
           n
           .....
           
             Haec
             verba
             
             sano
             modo
             sunt
             accipienda
             .
          
           And
           that
           is
           (
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             Johannes
             Andreas
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Gloss
           )
           those
           words
           must
           be
           taken
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           make
           most
           for
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           :
           for
           so
           it
           immediately
           follows
           ....
           
             Prolata
             enim
             sunt
             ad
             ostendendam
             amplissimam
             esse
             Pontificis
             Romani
             potestatem
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           being
           granted
           ,
           (
           which
           their
           Lawyers
           ,
           Authentick
           Laws
           ,
           their
           Canonists
           and
           Councils
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           greatest
           Writers
           ,
           Jesuits
           especially
           ,
           generally
           contend
           for
           )
           it
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           sole
           and
           onely
           Supreme
           Power
           on
           Earth
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           are
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           lose
           that
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           )
           does
           
             de
             Jure
          
           belong
           to
           them
           :
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           industriously
           endeavor
           to
           prove
           this
           Absolute
           Supreme
           Power
           and
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           over
           all
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           in
           the
           World.
           I
           shall
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           bring
           two
           or
           three
           more
           Witnesses
           to
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           I.
           Abraham
           o
           Bzovius
           tells
           us
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             MONARCH
             of
             ALL
             CHRISTIANS
          
           (
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           included
           .
           )
           2.
           
           That
           he
           is
           
             SUPREME
             over
             ALL
             MORTALS
          
           .
           3.
           
           That
           there
           
             lies
             no
             APPEAL
             from
             him
          
           .
           4.
           
           That
           he
           is
           
             JUDGE
             of
             HEAVEN
          
           ,
           and
           in
           al●
           
             EARTHLY
             JUDGMENTS
             SUPREME
          
           5.
           
           That
           he
           is
           ,
           
             THE
             ARBITRATOR
             of
             THE
             WORLD
          
           .
           These
           (
           and
           many
           more
           such
           )
           Bzovius
           industriously
           indeavors
           to
           prove
           out
           o●
           their
           Popish
           Authors
           .
           Nor
           is
           his
           Book
           an●
           surreptitious
           Work
           ,
           clandestinely
           publish'd
           
           such
           as
           Rome
           would
           not
           own
           ;
           for
           it
           comes
           out
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Solemn
           Approbations
           and
           Commendations
           of
           his
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Inquisitor
          
           ;
           who
           thus
           approves
           Bzovius
           his
           Book
           (
           and
           so
           all
           the
           above-mention'd
           Extravagant
           and
           Antimonarchical
           Positions
           )
           p
           —
           
             Seeing
             it
             sufficiently
             appears
             ,
             by
             the
             APPROBATIONS
             of
             the
             DOCTORS
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             FAMOUS
             NAME
             ;
             that
             the
             Learning
             of
             this
             present
             Work
             is
             SINGULAR
             ,
             and
             the
             DOCTRINE
             SOLID
             ,
             both
             IN
             FAITH
             and
             MANNERS
             ;
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             be
             publish'd
             ,
             FOR
             THE
             COMMON
             UTILITY
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           above
           all
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           is
           not
           Bzovius
           his
           private
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           has
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           those
           who
           approved
           it
           )
           being
           attested
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           that
           Church
           )
           are
           impowered
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           II.
           My
           next
           Witness
           is
           
             Isiodorus
             Mosconius
          
           (
           Vicar-General
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Bononia
           ,
           and
           a
           learned
           Lawyer
           )
           who
           tells
           us
           q
           —
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             UNIVERSAL
             JUDGE
             ,
             KING
             OF
             KINGS
             ,
             and
             LORD
             of
             LORDS
             ,
             because
             his
             Power
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             That
             GODS
             TRIBUNAL
             and
             the
             POPES
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             SAME
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             the
             SAME
             CONSISTORY
             :
             and
             therefore
             ALL
             other
             Powers
             are
             HIS
             SUBJECTS
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             JUDGED
             of
             NONE
             BUT
             GOD
             ;
             not
             of
             THE
             EMPEROR
             or
             KINGS
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             CLERGY
             or
             LAITY
             .
          
           
           And
           he
           cites
           many
           of
           their
           Canons
           and
           Councils
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           positively
           as
           he
           )
           say
           and
           prove
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Celsus
             Mancinus
          
           (
           De
           Juribus
           Principatuum
           ,
           Romae
           1596.
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           1
           ,
           2.
           )
           is
           not
           far
           short
           ,
           in
           attributing
           an
           
             absolute
             supreme
             Power
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           even
           in
           Temporal
           things
           .
           For
           (
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           )
           he
           tells
           us
           Three
           things
           (
           which
           he
           fully
           proves
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           best
           Authors
           .
           )
           r
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             LORD
             OF
             THE
             WHOLE
             WORLD
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             (
             as
             Pope
             )
             has
             TEMPORAL
             POWER
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             temporal
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             ,
             of
          
           ALL
           
             OTHER
             POWERS
             in
             the
             World
             most
             EMINENT
             ;
             and
          
           ALL
           
             other
             Powers
             DEPEND
             on
             the
             POPE
             .
          
           But
           let
           this
           pass
           ;
           I
           shall
           cite
           you
           a
           greater
           Authority
           which
           will
           not
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Papal
           Power
           is
           greater
           than
           Regal
           and
           Imperial
           ,
           but
           how
           much
           it
           is
           greater
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           IV.
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           III.
           (
           as
           Infallible
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Successors
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Papal
           s
           Power
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           greater
           than
           the
           Imperial
           ,
           as
           
             the
             SUN
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             MOON
             .
          
           And
           the
           Gloss
           there
           t
           says
           ,
           that
           is
           47
           times
           greater
           .
           He
           who
           put
           the
           Note
           in
           the
           Margent
           there
           ,
           thinks
           this
           too
           little
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Quinquagies
             septies
          
           ;
           The
           Papal
           Power
           is
           (
           according
           to
           his
           Arithmetick
           )
           57
           times
           greater
           than
           the
           Imperial
           .
           A
           Man
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           (
           by
           these
           accounts
           )
           the
           Popes
           Power
           were
           great
           enough
           .
           But
           there
           
           is
           an
           Addition
           there
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           )
           in
           which
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           (
           you
           may
           believe
           so
           far
           as
           you
           think
           sit
           )
           that
           the
           
             Papal
             Dignity
             exceeds
             the
             Imperial
          
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           7744.
           so
           inconsiderable
           a
           thing
           (
           in
           these
           Mens
           account
           )
           is
           Regal
           and
           Imperial
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           vast
           Greatness
           of
           Papal
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ;
           If
           you
           compare
           that
           Decretal
           of
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           (
           but
           now
           cited
           )
           with
           that
           famous
           Extravagant
           of
           Pope
           u
           Boniface
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           are
           received
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           )
           you
           will
           find
           them
           cite
           several
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           miserably
           misunderstood
           )
           and
           bring
           reasons
           to
           prove
           the
           Papal
           Power
           above
           the
           Regal
           and
           Imperial
           .
           But
           the
           consequences
           they
           draw
           from
           those
           Texts
           they
           cite
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Infallible
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           (
           like
           those
           who
           cite
           them
           )
           evidently
           false
           ;
           and
           what
           other
           Arguments
           they
           bring
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           unlike
           reason
           ,
           but
           ridiculous
           :
           yet
           although
           neither
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           nor
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Popes
           ,
           nor
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           the
           ablest
           Writers
           Rome
           has
           ,
           (
           who
           all
           endeavor
           to
           establish
           the
           same
           Position
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           extravagant
           Supremacy
           )
           can
           prove
           that
           he
           really
           has
           such
           Power
           ,
           (
           nor
           are
           they
           cited
           by
           me
           to
           any
           such
           purpose
           )
           yet
           they
           clearly
           prove
           that
           they
           own
           that
           Doctrine
           (
           which
           is
           all
           I
           aim
           at
           )
           and
           (
           though
           they
           cannot
           )
           gladly
           would
           make
           it
           appear
           probable
           ,
           and
           have
           us
           and
           all
           others
           to
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           further
           ,
           from
           this
           unlimited
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           they
           conclude
           (
           and
           publickly
           profess
           )
           
           his
           
             power
             to
             depose
             Kings
          
           ,
           absolve
           their
           Subjects
           from
           all
           Oathes
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           .
           That
           this
           may
           appear
           ,
           I
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           to
           cite
           particular
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           would
           be
           endless
           ,
           and
           needless
           ;
           that
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Emanuel
             Sa
             ,
             Suares
             ,
             Mariana
             ,
             Turrecremata
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           Casuists
           ,
           Schoolmen
           ,
           Summists
           ,
           Jesuits
           ,
           &c.
           are
           generally
           (
           if
           not
           universally
           )
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           (
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             Kings
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           is
           notoriously
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           know
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           onely
           instance
           in
           two
           or
           three
           (
           to
           give
           you
           a
           taste
           of
           that
           impious
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           them
           profess
           ,
           assert
           ,
           and
           (
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           )
           vindicate
           ,
           &c.
           )
           And
           here
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Celsus
             Mancinus
          
           (
           a
           learned
           Canon-Regular
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           x
           —
           
             It
             is
             EVIDENT
             TO
             ALL
             ,
             THAT
             EMPERORS
             ARE
             DEPOSED
             and
             DEPRIVED
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             ONELY
             FOR
             things
             pertaining
             TO
             FAITH
             ,
             but
             ALSO
             for
             things
             pertaining
             to
             MANNERS
             and
             the
             CIVIL
             LAW
             .
          
           And
           
             Abraham
             Bzovius
          
           (
           more
           fully
           )
           sayes
           ,
           (
           as
           generally
           the
           rest
           do
           )
           1.
           
           y
           
             That
             the
             secular
             power
             IS
             SUBJECT
             to
             the
             SPIRITUAL
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             usurpation
             ,
             if
             the
             Spiritual
             JUDGE
             the
             Secular
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Pope
             has
             SUPREME
             POWER
             over
             Christian
             KINGS
             and
             PRINCES
             ,
             who
             may
             CORRECT
             ,
             DEPOSE
             ,
             and
             PUT
             OTHERS
             in
             their
             PLACES
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Pope
             may
             DEPRIVE
             a
             KING
             of
             his
             Royal
             Dignity
             for
             HERESY
             ,
             SCHISM
             ,
             for
             any
             intolerable
             crime
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             or
             laziness
             ,
             if
             in
             great
             matters
             he
             break
             his
             Oath
             ,
             or
             oppress
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             So
             that
             in
             all
             these
             cases
          
           (
           by
           him
           there
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           they
           
           are
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           )
           
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             a
             Supreme
             Prince
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           himself
           is
           SOLE
           JUDGE
           both
           of
           the
           CRIME
           and
           Condemnation
           .
           And
           to
           make
           all
           this
           good
           ,
           1.
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           z
           Catalogue
           of
           above
           Thirty
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           been
           Deposed
           ,
           or
           (
           by
           Excommunications
           and
           Anathema's
           )
           Damn'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           2.
           
           And
           then
           he
           cites
           the
           Canon
           of
           a
           *
           General
           Council
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           anon
           )
           and
           above
           an
           hundred
           eminent
           Authors
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           who
           assert
           and
           justifie
           that
           Impious
           Opinion
           .
           3.
           
           And
           then
           he
           further
           adds
           ,
           that
           AN
           INNUMERABLE
           company
           of
           
             ENGLISH
             MARTYRS
          
           (
           following
           their
           Captain
           
             Edmund
             Campian
          
           ,
           a
           Villain
           Condemned
           and
           Executed
           for
           *
           
             High
             Treason
          
           )
           did
           with
           their
           Pens
           and
           Blood
           maintain
           the
           same
           Opinion
           .
           —
           
             INNUMERABILES
             etiam
             Anglicani
             MARTYRES
             DUCEM
             Edmundum
             CAMPIANUM
             secuti
             ,
             pro
             PRIMATU
             Roniani
             Pontificis
             ,
             ab
             Hen.
             8.
             
             &
             Elizabetha
             caesi
             ,
             Sanguine
             profuso
             ,
             &
             stilo
             exerto
             idem
             do●uerunt
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           to
           
             DEPOSE
             KINGS
          
           ,
           must
           be
           
             de
             Fide
          
           ,
           an
           Article
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ,
           and
           They
           Martyrs
           who
           die
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           :
           for
           Campian
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           a
           *
           
             Most
             FAMOUS
             MARTYR
          
           .
        
         
           These
           Positions
           ,
           asserted
           publickly
           and
           in
           Print
           ,
           by
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           confidence
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           check
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           Members
           ;
           may
           justly
           seem
           impious
           and
           horrid
           to
           any
           sober
           Christian
           ,
           who
           wishes
           well
           (
           as
           all
           good
           Subjects
           should
           )
           to
           Kings
           and
           Monarchy
           :
           yet
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           greater
           Abominations
           .
           One
           
           of
           their
           a
           Authors
           ,
           writing
           against
           King
           James
           ,
           (
           of
           happy
           Memory
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             the
             Pope's
             Power
          
           (
           
             in
             the
             BELIEF
             of
             CATHOLICKS
             )
             is
             not
             barely
             Ministerial
             ,
             but
             IMPERIAL
             .
             CATHOLICI
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             non
             tantum
             MINISTERIO
             ,
             sed
             &
             IMPERIO
             Papam
             praesidere
             CREDUNT
             .
          
           And
           this
           Papal
           Power
           is
           b
           
             SUPREME
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             resides
             in
             the
             Pope
             a
             night
             to
             direct
             and
             COMPEL
             ,
             and
             a
             POWER
             OF
             LIFE
             AND
             DEATH
             .
          
           And
           to
           shew
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           adds
           ;
           c
           
             That
             the
             POPE
             is
             the
             SUPREME
             VICAR
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             Supreme
             ADVOCATE
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             which
             NOTHING
             can
             be
             more
             HONOURABLE
             for
             any
             KING
             :
          
           (
           Surely
           Kings
           are
           much
           bound
           to
           him
           for
           that
           Honourable
           Office.
           )
           The
           POPE
           (
           as
           he
           goes
           on
           )
           
             is
             THE
             HEAD
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ;
             The
             Emperor
             and
             Kings
             are
             ARMS
             and
             HANDS
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             MADNESS
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             HEAD
             has
             not
             EMPIRE
             over
             the
             ARMS
             .
             The
          
           POPE
           ,
           
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             and
             Top
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Body
             ,
             is
             govern'd
             by
             the
          
           INSPIRATION
           
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             ARMS
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             pertains
             to
             the
             Food
             ,
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             Protection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             And
          
           St.
           Paul
           
             forbids
             us
             to
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             and
             Prescription
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             is
             derived
             to
             the
             ARMS
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             Kings
             do
             not
             feed
             and
             cloath
             the
             Body
             ,
             if
             the
             ARMS
             or
             HANDS
             do
             not
             do
             their
             Office
             ,
             they
             may
             (
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             HEAD
             )
             be
             CUT
             OFF
             ,
             as
             
             unprofitable
             Members
             .
          
           These
           are
           his
           words
           ,
           or
           the
           English
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           (
           by
           this
           Popish
           Doctrine
           )
           the
           Pope
           ,
           being
           Head
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           may
           ,
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           is
           Supreme
           and
           Sole
           Judge
           in
           the
           case
           )
           cut
           off
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           the
           Hands
           or
           Arms
           of
           that
           Body
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           hard
           is
           the
           Forehead
           of
           that
           Author
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           and
           put
           it
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           
             That
             this
             great
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
          
           d
           
             NOT
             AT
             ALL
             dangerous
             or
             prejudicial
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           How
           dangerous
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Papal
           Supremacy
           ,
           has
           been
           to
           Princes
           ,
           the
           many
           Excommunications
           and
           Depositions
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           in
           the
           six
           last
           Centuries
           ,
           are
           evident
           and
           sad
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           what
           mischief
           (
           if
           not
           carefully
           prevented
           )
           it
           may
           do
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           it
           will
           concern
           Princes
           ,
           and
           all
           who
           are
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           love
           Them
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Preservation
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Wise
           Mans
           saying
           ,
           That
           Protestant
           Princes
           may
           be
           too
           secure
           ,
           but
           never
           safe
           ,
           while
           any
           Jesuite
           dwells
           in
           their
           Dominions
           .
           Thuanus
           speaking
           of
           the
           fatal
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           them
           ,
           too
           secure
           )
           not
           fear'd
           Tragedy
           of
           Hen.
           3.
           and
           4.
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           blame
           their
           too
           great
           Security
           ,
           and
           then
           adds
           :
           
             MISEROS
             PRINCIPES
             ,
             QUIBUS
             DE
             CONJURATIONE
             NON
             CREDI●UR
             ,
             NISI
             OCCISIS
             .
          
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           of
           their
           Authors
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           Learned
           Bishop
           (
           Jacobus
           e
           Simanca
           by
           Name
           )
           tells
           us
           that
           ,
           which
           concerns
           all
           Protestant
           Princes
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           must
           expect
           from
           
           the
           Pope
           ;
           when
           he
           has
           Power
           to
           put
           their
           Traiterous
           Principles
           in
           execution
           .
           The
           thing
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           Heretiques
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           who
           are
           meant
           by
           that
           hard
           word
           )
           
             are
             actually
             DEPRIVED
             OF
             ALL
             DOMINION
             and
             JURISDICTION
             ,
             and
             their
             SUBJECTS
             FREED
             FROM
             THEIR
             OBEDIENCE
             :
             and
             this
             comprehends
             KINGS
             &
             OTHER
             LORDS
             .
          
           So
           Simanca
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           his
           private
           or
           singular
           Opinion
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           proves
           it
           expresly
           out
           of
           a
           Decretal
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           extant
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           f
           Canon-Law
           .
           2.
           
           He
           cites
           g
           
             Alphonsus
             a
             Castro
          
           ,
           who
           also
           proves
           the
           Position
           of
           Simanca
           ,
           by
           evident
           Testimonies
           of
           many
           and
           eminent
           Popish
           Authors
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           too
           ,
           that
           
           Simanca's
           Book
           is
           Priviledg'd
           ,
           and
           Licenc'd
           to
           be
           Printed
           by
           Publick
           Authority
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Approbation
           and
           high
           Commendation
           of
           the
           
             Censor
             Librorum
          
           ,
           the
           Learned
           
             Ben.
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           ;
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           read
           it
           ,
           h
           
             and
             judged
             it
             HIGHLY
             PROFITABLE
             ,
             for
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             PRACTICE
             of
             the
             WHOLE
             Argument
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             contain'd
             NOTHING
             OFFENSIVE
             to
             the
             CATHOLICK
             FAITH
             ,
          
           (
           then
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           Man's
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Rebellious
           Roman
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           Deposing
           Heretical
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Absolving
           their
           Subjects
           from
           all
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           is
           not
           offensive
           to
           their
           Catholick
           Faith.
           )
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             JUDGE
             it
             WORTHY
             ,
             that
             FOR
             THE
             PROFIT
             OF
             MANY
             ,
             it
             be
             A
             THIRD
             
             TIME
             ,
             and
             OFTNER
             ,
             Published
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           That
           
             Heretical
             Kings
             are
             Depriv'd
             of
             all
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             their
             Subjects
             Absolved
             from
             all
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             )
             is
             not
             only
             approved
          
           by
           
             Simanca
             ,
             Alfonsus
             à
             Castro
             ,
             Arias
             Montanus
             ,
          
           (
           all
           
             great
             and
             very
             learned
             Persons
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           )
           but
           by
           their
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Decretal
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Ninth
           .
           And
           it
           is
           further
           considerable
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           (
           though
           Impious
           and
           Trayterous
           )
           is
           not
           (
           in
           any
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ,
           I
           have
           yet
           seen
           )
           condemned
           either
           in
           Simanca
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           generally
           assert
           and
           vindicate
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           One
           more
           I
           shall
           only
           cite
           ,
           (
           though
           an
           hundred
           such
           might
           be
           cited
           )
           and
           he
           a
           famous
           Jesuite
           ,
           who
           plainly
           tells
           us
           ,
           (
           what
           their
           Society
           constantly
           profess
           ,
           and
           
             many
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             practice
          
           )
           i
           
             That
             if
             a
             CLERGY-MAN
             Rebel
             against
             his
             KING
             ,
             it
             is
             NO
             TREASON
             ,
             because
             CLERGY-MEN
             are
             not
             the
             KINGS
             SUBJECTS
             .
          
           Nor
           is
           this
           the
           singular
           Opinion
           of
           
             Emanuel
             Sa
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           approved
           ,
           and
           highly
           commended
           ,
           (
           by
           their
           
             Censores
             Librorum
          
           )
           both
           at
           the
           k
           beginning
           ,
           and
           l
           end
           of
           that
           Book
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           an
           m
           excellent
           and
           learned
           Person
           tells
           me
           )
           it
           was
           highly
           approved
           and
           commended
           at
           Rome
           too
           .
           So
           that
           (
           if
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           eminent
           Popish
           Authors
           may
           have
           that
           credit
           they
           deserve
           in
           this
           particular
           )
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           this
           impious
           and
           trayterous
           Doctrine
           is
           approved
           and
           received
           
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           though
           I
           said
           I
           would
           cite
           no
           more
           such
           Testimonies
           ,
           to
           manifest
           so
           certain
           and
           clear
           a
           Truth
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           add
           two
           more
           ,
           (
           not
           unworthy
           your
           Consideration
           )
           which
           are
           (
           if
           that
           be
           possible
           )
           more
           highly
           impious
           than
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           a
           great
           Popish
           n
           Lawyer
           ,
           (
           in
           asserting
           the
           Papal
           Power
           )
           has
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           these
           erroneous
           and
           desperate
           Positions
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Emperour
               and
               Kings
               are
               the
               Popes
               Subjects
               .
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Emperour
               and
               Kings
               may
               be
               Deposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               Heresie
               and
               any
               great
               Sin.
               
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Pope
               has
               Power
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               in
               Spirituals
               and
               TEMPORALS
               ;
               and
               this
               TEMPORAL
               Power
               he
               has
               in
               a
               more
               Worthy
               ,
               a
               Superiour
               and
               perfect
               manner
               ,
               than
               Secular
               Princes
               .
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Statutes
               made
               by
               Laymen
               ,
               do
               not
               bind
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Pope
               is
               Vicar
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               preferred
               before
               all
               Powers
               ,
               as
               GOD
               HIMSELF
               ;
               and
               EVERY
               CREATURE
               IS
               SUBJECT
               TO
               HIM
               .
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               It
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               to
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               affirms
               the
               contrary
               ,
               IS
               NO
               CHRISTIAN
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           This
           he
           has
           out
           of
           the
           o
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Decretal
           of
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           Eighth
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           impious
           and
           uncharitable
           Doctrine
           ,
           all
           
             Protestant
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             People
             ,
          
           are
           
             deny'd
             to
             be
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           
             absolutely
             damned
          
           ,
           without
           all
           hope
           or
           possibility
           of
           Salvation
           .
           
           And
           yet
           their
           p
           Canonists
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           others
           )
           and
           q
           Jesuites
           generally
           ,
           (
           nay
           ,
           r
           universally
           )
           approve
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           and
           s
           Council
           confirm
           and
           establish
           it
           .
           
             Theologia
             haec
             damnatoria
             ,
             Pseudo-Catholica
             ,
             Romana
             sit
             licet
             ,
             tamen
             non
             est
             Christiana
             .
          
           Let
           them
           brag
           (
           as
           usually
           they
           do
           )
           of
           their
           
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           can
           have
           no
           great
           Opinion
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           who
           have
           little
           Charity
           ,
           and
           damn
           all
           save
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2
           Once
           more
           ,
           t
           
             Stanislaus
             Orichovius
          
           ,
           (
           while
           he
           magnifies
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Papal
           Greatness
           ,
           with
           high
           contempt
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Blasphemy
           against
           God
           )
           hath
           this
           passage
           ,
           unfit
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           any
           sober
           Christian
           ,
           u
           
             The
             PRIEST
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             excels
             THE
             KING
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             a
             MAN
             excels
             a
             BEAST
             .
          
           And
           says
           further
           ,
           
             HE
             WHO
             PREFERS
             THE
             KING
             BEFORE
             THE
             PRIEST
             ,
             he
             prefers
             the
             CREATURE
             before
             the
             CREATOR
             .
          
           This
           is
           strange
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           approved
           at
           Rome
           ,
           at
           least
           nor
           condemned
           there
           (
           as
           Antimonarchical
           Positions
           ,
           which
           decry
           Royal
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           seldom
           ,
           or
           never
           are
           )
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           say
           and
           believe
           this
           ,
           is
           ;
           Because
           I
           find
           in
           the
           x
           
             Spanish
             Expurgatory
             Index
          
           ,
           some
           other
           things
           of
           
             this
             Author
          
           censur'd
           ;
           but
           this
           passage
           now
           cited
           ,
           is
           neither
           medled
           with
           ,
           nor
           once
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           pass
           by
           particular
           Testimonies
           of
           single
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           (
           who
           publickly
           assert
           ,
           and
           industriously
           
           endeavour
           to
           Vindicate
           this
           Rebellious
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             Kings
             may
             be
             deposed
             and
             murdered
             by
             the
             Pope
             or
             People
             .
          
           )
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           greater
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           more
           Athentique
           Authority
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Their
           y
           Canon-Law
           ,
           approved
           ,
           received
           ,
           used
           and
           obey'd
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Justice
           in
           all
           their
           Courts
           and
           Consistories
           .
           I
           shall
           quote
           their
           best
           Edition
           ;
           Corrected
           ,
           Approved
           ,
           and
           Publish'd
           by
           the
           Popes
           Command
           ,
           (
           and
           he
           Infallible
           no
           doubt
           )
           for
           so
           he
           himself
           tells
           us
           .......
           z
           
             Nos
             providere
             volentes
             ,
             ut
             hoc
             Jus
             Canonicum
             ,
             sic
             EXPURGATUM
             ,
             ad
             OMNES
             CHRISTI
             FIDELES
             SARTUM
             perveniat
             ,
             ac
             ne
             cuiquam
             liceat
             operi
             QUICQUAM
             ADDERE
             ,
             vel
             IMMUTARE
             ,
             aut
             INVERTERE
             ,
             sed
             prout
             in
             urbe
             nostra
             Romà
             nuper
             impressum
             fuit
             ,
             perpetuo
             integrum
             &
             INCORRUPTUM
             conservetur
             .
          
           Now
           in
           his
           Canon-Law
           ,
           so
           purged
           and
           corrected
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           come
           to
           
             ALL
             THE
             FAITHFUL
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           
             Pope
             himself
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           Infallible
           ,
           could
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           were
           but
           an
           Honest
           Man
           ,
           would
           not
           publish
           an
           Untruth
           )
           we
           are
           told
           ,
        
         
           I.
           That
           the
           Pope
           may
           depose
           Princes
           ,
           and
           then
           absolve
           their
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           a
           .....
           
             A
             FIDELITATIS
             etiam
             JURAMENTO
             ,
             Romanu
             Pontifex
             nonnullos
             ABSOLVIT
             ,
             cum
             aliquos
             A
             SUA
             DIGNITATE
             DEPONIT
             .
          
           And
           having
           set
           down
           this
           for
           Law
           ,
           it
           immediately
           follows
           ,
        
         
         
           II.
           That
           b
           
             another
             Pope
          
           (
           Zachary
           
             by
             Name
          
           )
           
             deposed
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           ;
           
             not
             so
             much
             for
             HIS
             INIQUITIES
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             UNPROFITABLE
             for
             such
             a
             Power
             .....
             And
             then
             he
             ABSOLVED
             ALL
             THE
             FRENCH
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             FIDELITY
             :
          
           And
           then
           adds
           ,
           ..
           ...
           
             That
             the
             Holy-Church
             (
             he
             means
             the
             Pope
             )
             does
             (
             by
             an
             usual
             Authority
             )
             so
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             to
             their
             Superiors
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           this
           
             memorable
             Canon
          
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Gloss
           tells
           us
           ,
           (
           
             John
             Semeca
          
           ,
           a
           famous
           Canonist
           ,
           was
           Author
           of
           it
           )
           that
           Pope
           Gelasius
           maintain'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           deposing
           Emperors
           ;
           c
           .....
           
             Gelasius
             Papa
             scribens
             contra
             Anastasium
             Imperatorem
             ,
             dicit
             ,
             QUOD
             POTEST
             EUM
             DEPONERE
             PROPTER
             malitiam
             suam
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Lemma
           ,
           or
           Title
           of
           this
           Canon
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           d
           
             old
             Editions
          
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           )
           it
           was
           ,
           .....
           
             Gelasius
             Papa
             Anastasio
             Imperatori
          
           .
           But
           in
           later
           e
           Editions
           the
           Title
           is
           this
           ,
           .....
           
             Pontificalis
             Authoritas
             A
             JURAMENTO
             FIDELITATIS
             nonnullos
             ABSOLVIT
             ,
             unde
             Gregorius
             Papa
             .
          
           The
           f
           Annotator
           tells
           us
           truly
           ,
           that
           Gelasius
           could
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           deposition
           ;
           seeing
           Gelasius
           was
           dead
           ,
           above
           240
           years
           before
           Chilpericus
           (
           or
           Childericus
           ,
           they
           write
           him
           both
           ways
           )
           
           came
           to
           be
           King
           of
           France
           .
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Canon
           are
           found
           in
           the
           g
           Epistles
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           rightly
           refer
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           true
           Author
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           Gelasius
           or
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           my
           present
           business
           )
           it
           is
           by
           them
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Pope
           was
           Author
           of
           that
           
             Rebellious
             passage
             ,
             Gratian
          
           refers
           it
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           Pope
           h
           Gregory
           the
           Thirteenth
           approves
           ,
           and
           (
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Gloss
           and
           Annotations
           )
           confirms
           and
           ratifies
           it
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           rationally
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Power
          
           to
           
             depose
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
          
           from
           their
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           (
           though
           impious
           and
           rebellious
           )
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           disown'd
           ,
           or
           
             detested
             by
             all
             Papists
          
           (
           as
           some
           now
           pretend
           )
           that
           the
           Supreme
           power
           of
           that
           Church
           has
           not
           only
           approved
           ,
           but
           establish'd
           it
           for
           Law.
           By
           the
           way
           ;
           though
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           Gratian
           and
           Pope
           Gregory
           say
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Zachary
           was
           the
           Man
           who
           deposed
           the
           French
           King
           Hildericus
           ;
           yet
           i
           
             an
             Historian
          
           of
           more
           Antiquity
           and
           Credit
           than
           either
           of
           them
           (
           notwithstanding
           Gregories
           Infallibility
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             Pope
             Stephen
             (
             Zacharies
          
           Successor
           )
           who
           
             deposed
             him
          
           .
           So
           that
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           
             A
             Pope
          
           (
           it
           matters
           not
           which
           )
           was
           Author
           of
           that
           impiety
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           Canon
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           INUTILIS
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Gloss
           gives
           you
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           word
           ;
           ......
           
             Non
             intelligas
             ,
             INUTILS
             ,
             id
             est
             INSUFFICIENS
             ,
             tunc
             enim
             ei
             dari
             debuit
             Coadjutor
             ;
             sed
             quia
             DISSOLUTUS
             erat
             ,
             cum
          
           †
           
             MULIERIBUS
             ,
             &
             EFFOEMINATUS
          
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           by
           this
           Papal
           Law
           )
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           the
           Pope
           please
           )
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           may
           be
           deposed
           for
           a
           very
           small
           matter
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           this
           Canon
           says
           ;
           the
           
             Pope
             deposed
             the
             King
             of
             France
          
           ;
           the
           k
           Gloss
           notes
           .....
           
             Ergo
             Papa
             deponit
             Imperatorem
          
           .
           And
           (
           least
           we
           should
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           these
           words
           (
           in
           their
           best
           Editions
           of
           the
           Canon-Laws
           l
           
             corrected
             ,
             purged
             ,
             revised
             ,
             and
             whatever
             wicked
             men
             had
             put
             into
             the
             Text
             or
             Margent
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             by
             Pope
          
           Gregories
           
             command
             expunged
          
           )
           I
           say
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           )
           these
           words
           are
           put
           in
           the
           Margent
           .......
           
             IMPERATOR
             POTEST
             A
             PAPA
             DEPONI
          
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           Pope
           Gregories
           Opinion
           ,
           this
           
             impious
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Position
           (
           though
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             true
             Christian
          
           )
           is
           not
           contrary
           
             to
             THEIR
             ROMAN
             FAITH
          
           ;
           being
           expresly
           in
           those
           Glosses
           and
           Canons
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           their
           Supreme
           and
           Infallible
           Judge
           says
           ,
           There
           is
           
             NOTHING
             CATHOLICAE
             VERITATI
             CONTRARIUM
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           Pope
           Gregories
           singular
           opinion
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             Kings
             .
          
           For
           seeing
           
           it
           has
           been
           approved
           by
           their
           Popes
           ,
           and
           their
           General
           Councils
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           anon
           )
           and
           for
           some
           Ages
           received
           amongst
           their
           
             Sacred
             Canons
          
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           it
           is
           become
           
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             their
             Creed
             ,
          
           (
           and
           
             no
             Salvation
          
           without
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           )
           to
           which
           all
           their
           
             Secular
             Clergy
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           whoever
           
             has
             any
             cure
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           Regulars
           (
           at
           least
           the
           
             Heads
             and
             Governors
             of
             them
             )
             are
             solemnly
          
           m
           sworn
           .
           For
           they
           
             swear
             ,
             promise
             ,
             and
             vow
             ,
             without
             all
             doubtings
             ,
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             profess
             ALL
             THINGS
             defined
             and
             declared
             in
             the
             SACRED
             CANONS
             ,
             and
             General
             Councils
             ;
             and
             (
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             able
             )
             to
             make
             others
             receive
             them
             too
             .
          
           So
           that
           all
           their
           Ecclesiastiques
           (
           especially
           all
           who
           have
           any
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           )
           do
           not
           only
           believe
           this
           
             impious
             Doctrine
          
           of
           
             Popes
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
          
           ,
           but
           they
           swear
           ,
           both
           to
           BELIEVE
           and
           
             PROFESS
             IT
          
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           )
           make
           others
           do
           so
           too
           .
           How
           pernicious
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           such
           Principles
           ,
           and
           such
           Persons
           ,
           (
           sworn
           to
           Profess
           and
           Promote
           them
           )
           heretofore
           have
           been
           ,
           the
           many
           sad
           and
           Tragical
           Examples
           of
           deposed
           Princes
           ,
           in
           the
           six
           last
           Centuries
           ,
           can
           abundantly
           witness
           ,
           and
           assure
           us
           :
           And
           how
           pernicious
           (
           for
           the
           future
           )
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           unless
           (
           with
           care
           and
           prudence
           )
           they
           be
           prevented
           ,
           we
           ,
           or
           our
           Posterity
           ,
           may
           unhappily
           ,
           and
           too
           soon
           see
           .
           
             Dirum
             omen
             misericors
             ,
             qui
             solus
             potest
             ,
             averruncet
             Deus
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ;
           If
           we
           consult
           Cardinal
           n
           Turrecremata
           (
           a
           very
           great
           and
           learned
           person
           )
           who
           well
           understood
           their
           sacred
           Canons
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           the
           Roman
           Church
           received
           them
           )
           he
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Canon
           before-cited
           ,
           affirmes
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           these
           following
           o
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
               The
               Pope
               may
               DEPOSE
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               or
               a
               King
            
             
             
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Emperor
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               The
               Pope
               may
               LAWFULLY
               absolve
               Subjects
            
             
             
               from
               their
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               The
               Pope
               may
               depose
               Counts
               ,
               Dukes
               ,
               and
               other
            
             
             
               Barons
               ,
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               or
               those
               Kings
               ,
               whose
               Subjects
               they
               are
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               Subjects
               (
               if
               they
               have
               the
               Popes
               consent
               )
            
             which
             
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             have
             (
             if
             it
             make
             for
             his
             interest
             )
             
               may
               depose
               their
               Kings
            
             .
             This
             he
             farther
             proves
             ,
             and
             adds
             .....
             
               That
               if
               the
               King
               be
               a
               manifest
               Heretick
            
             (
             as
             all
             Protestants
             are
             with
             them
             )
             
               then
               THE
               CHURCH
               may
               depose
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           Premises
           consider'd
           ,
           it
           will
           highly
           concern
           all
           Protestant
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           ,
           (
           as
           Hereticks
           )
           are
           all
           damned
           ,
           and
           p
           Anathematiz'd
           once
           every
           year
           ,
           on
           Maundy-Thursday
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Bulla
             Coenae
             Domini
          
           .
           For
           ,
           had
           they
           of
           Rome
           power
           to
           act
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           short
           work
           ,
           a
           speedy
           and
           thorough
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           compel
           all
           Protestant
           (
           or
           ,
           as
           they
           constantly
           miscall
           them
           ,
           
           Heretical
           )
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           to
           quit
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           their
           Realms
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           Be
           it
           concluded
           then
           ;
           that
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Approved
           and
           Received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           )
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           may
           be
           deposed
           ,
           and
           their
           
             subjects
             absolved
          
           from
           their
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           .
           And
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           here
           say
           ;
           we
           have
           
             the
             Precept
             and
             Practice
             of
             three
             Popes
          
           (
           
             Zachary
             ,
             Gregory
          
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           Urban
           the
           Second
           )
           and
           three
           q
           Canons
           grounded
           on
           that
           
             Papal
             Authority
          
           ,
           received
           into
           the
           Body
           
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
          
           :
           which
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           occasion
           ,
           you
           may
           (
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           )
           consult
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           you
           inquire
           ,
           
             for
             what
             Crimes
          
           Kings
           may
           be
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           whether
           for
           Heresie
           onely
           (
           for
           that
           's
           universally
           agreed
           on
           )
           or
           for
           other
           Crimes
           also
           ?
           
             John
             Semeca
          
           (
           Author
           of
           the
           Gloss
           on
           Gratian
           )
           gives
           us
           
             a
             full
             and
             Categorical
             Answer
          
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           r
           proposes
           the
           Question
           :
           
             Pro
             quo
             peccato
             potest
             Imperator
             deponi
             ?
          
           For
           what
           
             Sin
             can
             the
             Emperor
             be
             deposed
             ?
          
           (
           That
           he
           may
           be
           deposed
           ,
           is
           (
           in
           that
           Law
           )
           no
           Question
           ,
           but
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           ;
           the
           Question
           onely
           is
           ,
           for
           what
           Crimes
           it
           may
           be
           done
           .
           )
           And
           the
           Answer
           is
           ..........
           s
           
             That
             he
             may
             be
             deposed
             for
             ANY
             SIN
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             INCORRIGIBLE
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             if
             he
          
           t
           
             UNPROFITABLY
             manage
             that
             Regal
             Power
          
           :
           And
           this
           he
           proves
           out
           of
           another
           Canon
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             sad
             condition
          
           of
           
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
          
           (
           by
           the
           Popish
           Canon-Law
           )
           they
           may
           
             be
             deposed
          
           (
           if
           they
           be
           incorrigible
           )
           
             for
             ANY
             SIN
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           
             no
             sin
          
           ;
           at
           least
           as
           the
           
             principal
             cause
             of
             their
             deposition
          
           .
           Whereas
           (
           by
           the
           
             same
             
             Law
          
           )
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           so
           u
           
             prodigiously
             impious
          
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           onely
           damn
           himself
           ,
           but
           carry
           [
           
             INNUMERABILES
             POPULOS
          
           ]
           
             innumerable
             people
             to
             hell
             with
             him
             ,
          
           yet
           there
           is
           
             no
             deposing
          
           ,
           or
           
             Judging
             him
          
           .
           This
           not
           only
           the
           
             Canon
             in
             Gratian
          
           ,
           but
           a
           long
           Annotation
           (
           lately
           added
           ,
           since
           Gratians
           time
           )
           approves
           ,
           and
           confirmes
           :
           and
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           Thirteenth
           approves
           both
           the
           Canon
           ,
           and
           Annotation
           ,
           in
           his
           x
           Bull
           ,
           I
           have
           so
           often
           mention'd
           .
           So
           that
           (
           according
           to
           this
           Law
           )
           If
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           any
           King
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           good
           Boyes
           ,
           and
           
             obey
             their
             Grand
             Maister
          
           (
           
             Dominum
             DEUM
             NOSTRUM
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           him
           )
           the
           Pope
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           
             be
             corrected
             by
             him
          
           ,
           and
           amend
           what
           he
           thinks
           amiss
           (
           for
           he
           is
           Supreme
           and
           
             Sole
             Judge
          
           of
           the
           Crime
           and
           Punishment
           )
           Then
           the
           
             Pope
             may
          
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           he
           have
           ability
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           )
           
             he
             will
             depose
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           (
           and
           may
           be
           too
           much
           )
           for
           the
           Canon-Law
           ;
           that
           Sink
           of
           Forgeries
           ,
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           Disloyalty
           .
           For
           I
           scarce
           know
           any
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           are
           more
           forged
           Writings
           (
           under
           good
           names
           sometimes
           )
           for
           bad
           purposes
           ;
           or
           more
           Impious
           Doctrines
           and
           Positions
           own'd
           and
           authoriz'd
           for
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           one
           who
           pretends
           (
           though
           without
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           reason
           )
           to
           be
           
           Christ's
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           Infallible
           ;
           or
           any
           Book
           which
           has
           more
           Seditious
           and
           Rebellious
           
             Principles
             of
             Disloyalty
          
           .
           This
           I
           onely
           say
           now
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           have
           (
           what
           now
           I
           want
           )
           time
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           ;
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           will
           make
           it
           good
           .
           How
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           
           believ'd
           and
           practis'd
           )
           how
           pernicious
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Law
           are
           ,
           you
           may
           (
           in
           part
           )
           see
           by
           the
           premises
           :
           if
           you
           desire
           more
           ,
           you
           may
           (
           at
           your
           leasure
           )
           consult
           ,
           and
           consider
           those
           Places
           here
           
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Margent
          
           a
           with
           the
           Gloss
           and
           Case
           upon
           them
           ;
           together
           with
           Cardinal
           
           Turrecremata's
           Commentary
           on
           Gratians
           Decree
           ,
           and
           Panormitan
           on
           the
           Decretals
           (
           to
           omit
           all
           other
           Canonists
           )
           you
           will
           find
           Evidence
           ,
           more
           than
           enough
           ,
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Testimonies
           ,
           that
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           own
           Law
           ,
           as
           explain'd
           by
           their
           greatest
           ,
           and
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           Dangerous
           ,
           but
           Destructive
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           Loyalty
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           )
           are
           really
           due
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           besides
           these
           Testimonies
           of
           
             particular
             Writers
          
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           Approved
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           Puplick
           Authority
           )
           Establish'd
           ,
           and
           
             Received
             Canon-Law
          
           ,
           we
           have
           greater
           and
           more
           
             Authentick
             Testimonies
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           they
           both
           
             profess
             and
             practice
          
           this
           impious
           and
           rebellious
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           Anathematizing
           ,
           and
           
             Deposing
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
          
           ,
           of
           giving
           away
           their
           Kingdoms
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           
             Absolving
             their
             Subjects
          
           from
           their
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           and
           Fidelity
           .
           For
           their
           Popes
           (
           who
           are
           their
           Supreme
           and
           Infallible
           Judges
           )
           testifie
           as
           much
           ,
           in
           their
           Breves
           and
           Bulls
           ;
           and
           those
           not
           forged
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           by
           Hereticks
           ;
           but
           Publish'd
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Printed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           
           their
           own
           z
           
             Vatican
             Press
          
           .
           Where
           (
           to
           omit
           others
           )
           we
           have
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             Bull
             of
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
          
           against
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
           The
           Title
           prefixed
           to
           that
           impious
           Bull
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           a
           
             DAMNATIO
             ,
             &
             Excommunicatio
             Elizabethae
             ,
             Reginae
             Angliae
             ,
             eique
             ADHAERENTIUM
             ,
          
           Where
           (
           in
           one
           breath
           and
           Bull
           )
           he
           Damns
           that
           
             Innocent
             Queen
          
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           ,
           (
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           .
           )
           Where
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           That
           if
           
             any
             Papists
          
           be
           Loyal
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
          
           they
           ought
           )
           to
           any
           
             Heretical
             King
             or
             Prince
          
           ,
           (
           and
           at
           Rome
           ,
           our
           Gracious
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           Protestants
           are
           such
           )
           it
           is
           
             reputed
             their
             Crime
          
           ,
           and
           
             they
             Damn'd
          
           at
           
             Rome
             for
             it
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           only
           (
           OMNES
           b
           
             &
             SINGULOS
             HAERETICOS
             ,
             QUOCUNQUE
             NOMINE
             CENSEANTUR
             .
          
           )
           All
           and
           singular
           Heretiques
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           those
           ,
           
             who
             RECEIVE
             ,
             FAVOUR
             ,
             or
             DEFEND
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           any
           
             Roman-Catholick
             Favour
          
           ,
           or
           (
           according
           to
           his
           Natural
           ,
           or
           
             Sworn
             Allegiance
          
           )
           Defend
           his
           Prince
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           a
           Declared
           Heretique
           )
           he
           is
           under
           the
           same
           Anathema
           and
           Condemnation
           .
           And
           this
           Anathema
           and
           Condemnation
           of
           
             all
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             those
          
           who
           Favour
           or
           
             Defend
             them
          
           ,
           is
           solemnly
           renewed
           every
           c
           year
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           lately
           referred
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           d
           Canon-Law
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           :
           In
           this
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
          
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           Anathema
           and
           Damnation
           (
           as
           't
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Lemma
           prefix'd
           to
           that
           Bull
           )
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           which
           proved
           
             BRUTUM
             
             FULMEN
          
           ,
           (
           the
           good
           and
           most
           gracious
           GOD
           blessing
           what
           the
           Pope
           impiously
           cursed
           )
           we
           have
           these
           Particulars
           very
           considerable
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           extravagant
           Power
           the
           Pope
           assumes
           ;
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           
             did
             constitute
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           e
           Him
           ,
           (
           as
           St
           
           Peter's
           Successor
           .
           )
           ....
           ...
           
             SUPER
             OMNES
             GENTES
             ,
             &
             OMNIA
             Regna
             PRINCIPEM
             ,
             ut
             EVELLAT
             ,
             DESTRUAT
             ,
             DISSIPET
             ,
             DISPERDAT
             ,
          
           &c.
           These
           are
           the
           words
           of
           
             God
             to
          
           f
           Jeremy
           ,
           (
           not
           Peter
           or
           his
           Successors
           )
           miserably
           misunderstood
           and
           misapplyed
           by
           
             this
             Pope
          
           and
           g
           
             his
             Predecessors
          
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           pretence
           to
           a
           vast
           and
           
             destructive
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           a
           bare
           pretence
           ,
           and
           (
           without
           any
           just
           ground
           )
           irrational
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           yet
           let
           Princes
           look
           to
           it
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Popes
           had
           Power
           ,
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           premised
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           to
           his
           Damnatory
           Sentence
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           h
           We
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             by
             the
             Plenitude
             of
             Apostolical
             Power
             ,
             declare
             the
             said
          
           Elizabeth
           
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             both
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             Adherents
             ,
             to
             have
             incurr'd
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             all
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
          
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           He
           proceeds
           (
           very
           unlike
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           ,
           Christ's
           Vicar
           )
           to
           depose
           her
           ,
           from
           all
           her
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           Dominion
           ,
           to
           which
           she
           had
           (
           by
           
           Birth
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Land
           )
           a
           just
           Right
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Form
           —
        
         
           3.
           
           
             And
             we
          
           i
           
             Deprive
             her
             of
             her
             pretended
             Royal
             Right
             ,
             and
             all
             Dominion
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Priviledge
             whatsoever
             .
          
           He
           calls
           it
           ,
           Her
           PRETENDED
           Royal
           Right
           ,
           because
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Rebellious
           and
           Impious
           Principles
           )
           she
           being
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           miscall'd
           her
           )
           for
           that
           Crime
           she
           had
           lost
           her
           Royal
           Right
           ,
           even
           before
           her
           actual
           Excommunication
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           he
           proceeds
           —
        
         
           4.
           
           
             And
             further
          
           ,
           k
           
             we
             Absolve
             all
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             People
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             all
             others
             who
             have
             any
             way
             Sworn
             to
             her
             ,
             from
             such
             Oath
             ;
             and
             we
             declare
             them
             FOR
             EVER
             Absolved
             from
             any
             Obligation
             of
             Allegiance
             or
             Obedience
             to
             her
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             ,
             (
             by
             these
             Presents
             )
             Absolve
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           as
           was
           able
           )
           he
           Absolves
           all
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           sworn
           Allegiance
           .
           But
           because
           there
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Lawyers
           truly
           say
           )
           
             A
             Natural
          
           ,
           as
           well
           
             A
             Sworn
             Allegiance
          
           ;
           (
           for
           ,
           by
           Birth
           ,
           they
           who
           never
           swore
           it
           ,
           owe
           a
           Natural
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           being
           born
           Subjects
           )
           lest
           ,
           (
           after
           their
           Oath
           was
           null'd
           )
           they
           should
           Obey
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           (
           upon
           the
           Principle
           of
           Natural
           Allegiance
           )
           think
           themselves
           bound
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           He
           goes
           on
           ,
           to
           declare
           this
           Natural
           Bond
           Null
           ,
           and
           frees
           them
           from
           any
           Obligation
           of
           it
           :
           Thus
           :
           —
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           l
           
             Command
             ,
             and
             Forbid
             all
             the
             Peers
             ,
             People
             and
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             to
             dare
             to
             give
             
             any
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             her
             Monitions
             ,
             Commands
             ,
             or
             Laws
             .
             And
             if
             any
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             involve
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Sentence
             of
             Anathema
             and
             Excommunication
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           evidently
           appears
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           this
           Authentique
           Bull
           ,
           and
           Decretory
           Sentence
           ,
           does
           (
           so
           far
           as
           he
           is
           able
           )
           Depose
           the
           Queen
           .
           2.
           
           Absolve
           all
           her
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
           3.
           
           And
           (
           under
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           )
           command
           and
           require
           them
           ,
           (
           contrary
           to
           their
           Natural
           Allegiance
           )
           to
           give
           no
           Obedience
           to
           their
           undoubted
           Soveraign
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           for
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           he
           had
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           gave
           away
           the
           Queens
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           to
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           as
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           and
           m
           ingeniously
           confess'd
           by
           (
           an
           honest
           Roman
           Catholick
           )
           Father
           
             R.
             Caron
          
           ,
           an
           Irish
           Priest.
           
        
         
           Many
           more
           such
           impious
           Bulls
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Roman
           Bullary
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           and
           Anathematiz'd
           and
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           their
           Subjects
           absolved
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           on
           pretence
           of
           that
           vast
           and
           extravagant
           Supremacy
           and
           Dominion
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           challenge
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           and
           against
           all
           Reason
           )
           even
           over
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           the
           Excommunication
           and
           Deposition
           of
           the
           n
           
             Emperor
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
          
           who
           was
           twice
           Anathematiz'd
           by
           
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
          
           
           Of
           Frederique
           o
           the
           Second
           .
           By
           Gregory
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           Innocent
           the
           Fourth
           .
           Of
           our
           King
           Henry
           p
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           by
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           .
           And
           (
           to
           omit
           all
           others
           )
           we
           have
           an
           Excommunication
           of
           all
           Heretical
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Heretiques
           in
           general
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           q
           
             Bullà
             Coenae
          
           ,
           wherein
           (
           on
           Maundy-Thursday
           )
           an
           Anathema
           is
           solemnly
           denounced
           against
           all
           Heretiques
           ,
           
             even
             Emperors
          
           ,
           r
           
             Kings
             ,
             Dukes
          
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           what
           Dignity
           soever
           :
           and
           this
           Anathema
           is
           repeated
           every
           year
           .
           So
           that
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           our
           Gracious
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ,
           are
           Anathematiz'd
           and
           Curs'd
           once
           every
           year
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           
             Mons
             Vaticanus
          
           ,
           were
           become
           
             Mount
             Ebal
          
           ,
           s
           from
           whence
           all
           Curses
           were
           to
           come
           .
           Now
           ,
           whether
           this
           Doctrine
           and
           Practices
           of
           Popes
           be
           not
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           to
           Kings
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           Judge
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           if
           all
           this
           will
           not
           do
           ;
           if
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           ,
           (
           which
           both
           for
           learning
           and
           dignity
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           are
           most
           eminent
           )
           nor
           their
           receiv'd
           and
           establish'd
           Laws
           and
           Canons
           ;
           nor
           their
           Authentique
           Papal
           Bulls
           †
           and
           Decretal
           Constitutions
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           be
           not
           evidence
           enough
           ,
           to
           intitle
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           this
           Seditious
           ,
           Impious
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           Kings
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           Protestants
           )
           Pernicious
           Doctrine
           ;
           yet
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Canons
           of
           their
           own
           General
           Councils
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           (
           by
           their
           own
           Principles
           and
           Confessions
           )
           are
           Representatives
           of
           their
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           Infallible
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Decrees
           of
           such
           Councils
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           )
           will
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           undeniable
           Evidences
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           their
           approved
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           General
           Councils
           have
           approved
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           Power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           absolve
           their
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           two
           or
           three
           evident
           Instances
           .
        
         
           I.
           In
           the
           General
           t
           Council
           of
           Lions
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           they
           do
           universally
           acknowledge
           it
           )
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Fourth
           deposed
           the
           
             Emperor
             Frederique
          
           the
           Second
           ;
           That
           he
           deposed
           him
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           is
           undeny'd
           by
           any
           I
           have
           yet
           met
           with
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           
             after
             diligent
             deliberation
             had
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             ,
          
           u
           appears
           by
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Excommunication
           ,
           registred
           ,
           and
           upon
           Record
           
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           x
           
             deprives
             him
             of
             all
             his
             Honor
             and
             Imperial
             Dignity
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
          
           y
           
             absolves
             all
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             .
             3.
             
             And
          
           z
           
             Excommunicates
             all
             who
             should
             acknowledge
             him
             King
             ,
             or
             Emperor
             ;
             or
             should
             counsel
             ,
             assist
             ,
             or
             favor
             him
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           In
           the
           
             great
             Lateran
          
           a
           Council
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           commonly
           call
           it
           )
           in
           which
           (
           if
           they
           misreckon
           not
           )
           there
           were
           no
           less
           than
           1215.
           
           Fathers
           )
           it
           was
           Synodically
           and
           Categorically
           concluded
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Pope
             might
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             give
             away
             their
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           The
           Series
           and
           Sum
           of
           the
           Canon
           is
           this
           ;
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           decreed
           ,
           That
           
             all
             Secular
             Powers
          
           shall
           expel
           all
           (
           whom
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             his
             Party
          
           shall
           call
           )
           Heretiques
           ,
           
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           be
           admonish'd
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           
             Moneantur
             seculares
             potestates
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           in
           case
           they
           obey'd
           not
           that
           Monition
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           b
           COMPELL'D
           .
           And
           not
           only
           the
           Lateran
           ,
           but
           the
           c
           Trent-Council
           ,
           (
           a
           most
           Apocryphal
           Conventicle
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           ,
           when
           required
           ,
           make
           evident
           to
           you
           )
           useth
           the
           same
           
             Saucy
             Language
          
           to
           Princes
           and
           
             Supreme
             Powers
          
           ,
           d
           (
           
             even
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             of
             what
             State
             or
             Dignity
             soever
          
           )
           for
           all
           these
           are
           e
           
             COMMANDED
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Canons
             ,
             and
             ALL
             GENERAL
             COUNCILS
             ,
          
           (
           and
           so
           even
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           ,
           and
           this
           Canon
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           )
           
             which
             are
             in
             favor
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           to
           observe
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           
             ALL
             OTHER
             PAPAL
             SANCTIONS
             ,
             as
             the
             PRECEPTS
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             and
             DIVINE
             ORDINATIONS
             .
          
           And
           the
           Lemma
           ,
           f
           or
           Title
           to
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           is
           this
           .....
           COGANTUR
           ,
           &c.
           
             LET
             ALL
             CATHOLIQUE
             PRINCES
          
           (
           and
           much
           more
           Heretical
           )
           
             be
             COMPELL'D
             to
             observe
             ALL
             the
             SANCTIONS
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Liberty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           common
           and
           usual
           Language
           of
           their
           most
           eminent
           Writers
           ,
           of
           their
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           (
           to
           omit
           all
           others
           )
           in
           Cardinal
           g
           Tuschus
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           Pope
           h
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           by
           Platina
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           under
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           where
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           Monitory
           against
           
           the
           Gallican
           Pragmatical
           Sanction
           ,
           faucily
           says
           ,
           ....
           i
           
             We
             PEREMPTORILY
             COMMAND
             KINGS
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Well
           then
           ,
           by
           this
           Lateran
           Council
           and
           Canon
           ,
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           ,
           Kings
           are
           to
           be
           COMPELL'D
           ,
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           do
           
             their
             duty
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             is
          
           (
           as
           the
           Canon
           tells
           us
           )
           
             to
             expell
             all
             Heretiques
             out
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           And
           if
           you
           ask
           ,
           Who
           ,
           or
           What
           Heretiques
           those
           are
           ?
           The
           same
           Canon
           tells
           you
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           all
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           shall
           
             be
             pleased
             to
          
           k
           
             call
             Heretiques
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           And
           they
           (
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           )
           must
           be
           
             COMPELL'D
             to
             take
             an
             OATH
          
           ,
           and
           swear
           they
           will
           
             Expel
             such
             Heretiques
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Oath
           they
           must
           take
           publickly
           ,
           (
           that
           all
           may
           see
           and
           know
           that
           Princes
           obey
           the
           Pope
           )
           for
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Canon
           are
           ,
           ....
           
             Praestent
             JURAMENTUM
             PUBLICE
             ,
             quod
             universos
             Haereticos
             ,
             AB
             ECCLESIA
             NOTATOS
             exterminare
             studeant
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
          
           And
           if
           any
           
             King
             ,
             or
             Prince
          
           l
           
             neglect
             this
             duty
          
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           it
           is
           tendred
           )
           
             refuse
             the
             Oath
          
           ,
           or
           to
           expel
           Heretiques
           out
           of
           his
           
             Dominions
             ;
             Then
             the
             Metropolitan
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             must
             Excommunicate
             him
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
          
           And
           then
           if
           he
           persist
           contumacious
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           by
           expelling
           all
           Heretiques
           ;
           
             they
             must
             signifie
             it
             to
             the
             POPE
             ,
             that
             he
          
           m
           
             may
             DEPOSE
             HIM
             ,
             ABSOLVE
             HIS
             SUBJECTS
             FROM
             THEIR
             OATHS
             OF
             ALLEGIANCE
             ,
             and
             GIVE
             HIS
             KINGDOM
             TO
             CATHOLIQUES
             .
          
           So
           the
           Canon
           .
           
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Popish
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           very
           great
           for
           number
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           
             for
             Learning
             and
             Loyalty
             little
          
           enough
           )
           consisting
           of
           1215.
           
           Fathers
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           these
           may
           be
           Judges
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           
             Subjects
             and
             Slaves
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           
             may
             COMPEL
             them
          
           to
           expel
           as
           many
           of
           
             their
             own
             Subjects
          
           ,
           as
           he
           
             shall
             call
          
           (
           or
           miscall
           )
           Heretiques
           ,
           out
           of
           
             their
             Dominions
          
           ;
           and
           
             impose
             an
             Oath
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           
             bind
             them
          
           to
           obedience
           ,
           and
           unless
           they
           
             obey
             such
             Papal
             commands
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           
             depose
             the
             Prince
             who
             disobeys
             ,
             absolve
             his
             Subjects
             from
          
           all
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Kingdom
          
           (
           
             forfeited
             to
             the
             Pope
          
           by
           his
           disobedience
           )
           may
           be
           
             given
             away
          
           ,
           to
           any
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           
             Pope
             shall
             please
             to
             give
             it
             .
          
           Now
           whether
           
             such
             impious
          
           and
           
             rebellious
             Positions
          
           (
           approv'd
           and
           
             own'd
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           her
           
             greatest
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           
             she
             believes
          
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           would
           
             have
             us
             believe
          
           )
           infallible
           )
           be
           not
           dangerous
           and
           
             pernicious
             to
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           their
           
             just
             rights
          
           ,
           let
           the
           
             World
             Judge
          
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           n
           
             Jesuites
             and
             Canonists
          
           publickly
           approve
           and
           own
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Canon
           and
           the
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             consequences
             of
             it
          
           ;
           yet
           some
           more
           sober
           Papists
           do
           not
           :
           And
           therefore
           two
           Answers
           (
           or
           insignificant
           shifts
           )
           are
           brought
           by
           some
           ,
           to
           evade
           or
           mollifie
           ,
           and
           lessen
           the
           impiety
           of
           those
           consequences
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           Protestants
           inferr'd
           from
           it
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           First
           then
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lateran
             Canon
          
           
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           
             only
             of
             Feudatary
          
           ,
           or
           Subordinate
           ,
           not
           of
           Absolute
           ,
           or
           
             Supreme
             Princes
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           an
           evident
           mistake
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           
           the
           Lateran
           Canon
           ,
           and
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           contradicts
           the
           express
           words
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           Canon
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           Canon
           ,
           
             All
             Princes
          
           ,
           (
           
             Supreme
             and
             Subordinate
          
           ,
           and
           Feudatary
           )
           if
           they
           
             refuse
             to
             expel
             all
             Heretiques
          
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Metropolitan
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           then
           Depos'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           :
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           express'd
           in
           the
           Canon
           .
           When
           any
           
             Subordinate
             Prince
          
           was
           Deposed
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           a
           r
           Salvo
           ,
           or
           Proviso
           ,
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           his
           
             Superior
             Lord.
          
           The
           Inferior
           Lord
           Deposed
           ,
           loses
           only
           what
           was
           his
           own
           proper
           Right
           ;
           his
           
             Superior
             Lord
          
           loses
           nothing
           .
           If
           the
           Inferior
           Lord
           was
           to
           pay
           any
           Rents
           ,
           or
           ought
           any
           Services
           to
           his
           Supreme
           Lord
           ,
           those
           he
           did
           not
           forfeit
           ;
           but
           those
           remain'd
           due
           (
           as
           before
           )
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Lord.
           But
           on
           this
           condition
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Supreme
             Lord
             himself
          
           did
           not
           s
           
             concur
             to
             hinder
             the
             expulsion
             of
             all
             Heretiques
             out
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             Feudatary
             ,
             or
             Inferior
             Lord
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           hindered
           not
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Popes
           commands
           .
           For
           if
           he
           did
           ;
           then
           even
           he
           (
           the
           
             SUPREME
             LORD
          
           )
           must
           be
           Deposed
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Inferior
           Lord.
           The
           Law
           and
           
           Decree
           of
           that
           Council
           ,
           involves
           both
           the
           Inferior
           and
           Supreme
           Lords
           ,
           (
           if
           both
           be
           guilty
           and
           negligent
           in
           expelling
           Heretiques
           )
           in
           the
           same
           Punishments
           of
           Deposition
           ,
           and
           loss
           of
           their
           Dominions
           .
           For
           the
           Canon
           says
           ,
           ......
           t
           
             That
             THE
             SAME
             LAW
             MUST
             BE
             OBSERVED
             CONCERNING
             THOSE
          
           who
           (
           have
           ,
           and
           )
           
             have
             no
             SUPERIOR
             LORDS
          
           .
           That
           is
           ;
           the
           
             Supreme
             Lords
          
           ,
           (
           be
           it
           King
           or
           Emperor
           )
           if
           they
           Obey
           not
           the
           Pope's
           command
           ,
           and
           effectually
           expel
           all
           Heretiques
           out
           of
           
             their
             Dominions
          
           ,
           they
           must
           (
           by
           
             this
             Canon
          
           )
           be
           Deposed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           admit
           (
           which
           is
           evidently
           untrue
           )
           that
           the
           Canon
           meant
           only
           Feudatary
           and
           
             Inferior
             Princes
          
           should
           be
           Deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           mischief
           and
           
             injustice
             is
             less
          
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           Subordinate
           
             Prince
             is
             less
             than
             the
             Supreme
          
           )
           but
           
             very
             great
          
           :
           and
           (
           even
           upon
           this
           
             false
             Supposition
          
           )
           this
           Power
           challenged
           by
           
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           (
           and
           approved
           by
           
             the
             Lateran
             Canon
          
           and
           Council
           )
           will
           be
           not
           only
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           pernicious
           to
           Subordinate
           and
           
             Feudatary
             Princes
          
           .
           This
           is
           too
           plain
           to
           need
           any
           further
           proof
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Answer
           
             some
             bring
          
           to
           what
           we
           urge
           
           against
           Rome
           from
           the
           Lateran
           Canon
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           u
           
             They
             deny
          
           that
           
             Council
             to
             be
             a
             General
             One
             ,
          
           or
           (
           if
           it
           were
           )
           that
           
             it
             made
             any
             Canons
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Canon
          
           (
           whatever
           it
           be
           )
           cannot
           be
           
             imputed
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           
             Approved
             by
             it
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           is
           as
           
             void
             of
             Ground
             or
             Truth
          
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           .
           
           For
           this
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           (
           and
           the
           Canons
           of
           it
           )
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           universally
           received
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           the
           
             Council
             as
          
           x
           Oecumenical
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           attributed
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Genuine
           ,
           and
           not
           Supposititious
           ,
           and
           Spurious
           .
           That
           this
           may
           appear
           ,
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             all
             their
             Writers
             de
             Conciliis
          
           (
           which
           I
           have
           hitherto
           met
           with
           )
           do
           
             universally
             acknowledge
          
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           commonly
           call
           it
           ,
           
             Concilium
             Lateranense
             Magnum
          
           ,
           and
           cite
           the
           Canons
           attributed
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Genuine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           the
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           publish'd
           the
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Epitome's
           ,
           and
           Sum
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Crabb
             ,
             Surius
             ,
             Binius
             ,
             Joverius
             ,
             Caranza
             ,
             &c.
          
           publish
           it
           as
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           And
           Joverius
           confidently
           says
           ,
           ....
           y
           
             That
             he
             cannot
             see
             ,
             with
             what
             Face
             any
             Man
             dare
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           their
           last
           and
           best
           z
           Editions
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           ,
           there
           is
           (
           in
           the
           beginning
           )
           a
           distinct
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           General
           and
           Provincial
           Councils
           ,
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           this
           Lateran
           is
           ever
           reckoned
           amongst
           those
           which
           they
           admit
           as
           General
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           commonly
           received
           distinction
           amongst
           their
           Writers
           
             de
             Conciliis
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           a
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           
             Concilia
             Generalia
             s●nt
             .
             1.
             
             Approbata
             .
             2.
             
             Reprobata
             .
             3.
             
             Partim
             approbata
             ,
             
             partim
             reprobata
             .
             4.
             
             Nec
             approbata
             nec
             reprobata
             ,
          
           of
           which
           last
           sort
           they
           make
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           Pisa.
           Now
           this
           Lateran
           Council
           ,
           (
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           )
           they
           always
           reckon
           amongst
           the
           General
           Councils
           of
           the
           first
           Order
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           are
           approv'd
           by
           their
           Church
           .
           Though
           this
           distinction
           of
           Councils
           be
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           Truth
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Principles
           ;
           as
           (
           were
           it
           my
           business
           now
           ,
           or
           pertinent
           )
           might
           evidently
           be
           proved
           :
           yet
           (
           by
           it
           )
           it
           manifestly
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           was
           (
           in
           their
           
             Opinion
             and
             Judgment
          
           )
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           for
           which
           I
           produce
           it
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           their
           own
           Canon-Law
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           in
           others
           before
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           late
           and
           approved
           b
           Edition
           of
           it
           )
           this
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           under
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           General
           ,
           or
           
             Oecumenical
             Council
          
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Decretals
           ,
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           Command
           of
           Pope
           c
           
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
          
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           d
           benefit
           ,
           and
           with
           command
           that
           e
           they
           ,
           (
           and
           
             none
             else
          
           without
           
             Papal
             Authority
          
           )
           should
           be
           used
           
             by
             all
             Judges
             in
             Judicature
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Readers
             of
             Law
             in
             the
             Universities
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           confirm'd
           by
           a
           Bull
           of
           f
           
             Gregory
             the
             Thirteenth
          
           .
           In
           the
           very
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           of
           those
           Decretals
           ,
           the
           Lemma
           ,
           or
           Title
           prefix'd
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           thus
           :
           g
           
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             :
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           
             Lateran
             Council
             he
             means
          
           ;
           a
           h
           great
           Lawyer
           in
           his
           Annotations
           ,
           (
           subjoyn'd
           to
           that
           Bull
           of
           
             Gregory
             
             the
             Ninth
          
           before
           mentioned
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Council
             was
             held
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             in
             the
          
           Lateran
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Year
          
           1215.
           
             in
             the
             Eighteenth
             Year
             of
          
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           .
           
             The
             Patriarchs
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           and
           Constantinople
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             almost
             the
             WHOLE
             WORLD
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Decretal
           publish'd
           by
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Annotation
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           Naldus
           an
           eminent
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           the
           Approbation
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             the
             Thirteenth
          
           ,
           be
           true
           ;
           it
           will
           evidently
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           was
           a
           General
           or
           Oecumenical
           Council
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Canon-Law
           and
           Decretals
           ,
           we
           meet
           with
           this
           Title
           to
           another
           Chapter
           ;
           ......
           i
           
             Idem
             in
             Concilio
             Generali
          
           .
           And
           it
           appears
           ,
           (
           both
           by
           the
           former
           k
           Chapters
           of
           that
           Title
           ,
           and
           the
           Annotation
           on
           this
           )
           that
           
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           was
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           
             in
             the
          
           l
           Lateran
           was
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           call'd
           General
           .
           And
           afterwards
           m
           
             several
             times
          
           to
           the
           very
           same
           purpose
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           n
           
             Fifth
             Book
          
           of
           
             Gregories
             Deeretals
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Seventh
             Title
          
           ;
           where
           this
           
             Impious
             Canon
          
           (
           for
           
             Deposing
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Absolving
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           )
           is
           intirely
           
             Registred
             for
             Law
          
           ,
           referr'd
           to
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Council
           declared
           Oecumenical
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           put
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           was
           Oecumenical
           ,
           and
           made
           Canons
           ,
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Constans
          
           does
           
           o
           testifie
           it
           several
           times
           ,
           and
           expresly
           names
           it
           amongst
           those
           General
           Councils
           ,
           to
           the
           observation
           whereof
           the
           Popes
           were
           to
           p
           swear
           ,
           at
           their
           coming
           to
           the
           Papal
           Dignity
           .
           And
           although
           these
           Authorities
           be
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           our
           more
           sober
           Adversaries
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           more
           ,
           which
           may
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           silence
           the
           more
           Confident
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           q
           Trent-Council
           ,
           which
           does
           expresly
           call
           it
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           confirms
           one
           of
           its
           Canons
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           of
           this
           Discourse
           is
           ;
           That
           if
           the
           
             Concurrent
             Testimonies
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Of
           
             their
             own
             most
             learned
          
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           Dignity
           )
           
             most
             eminent
             Writers
             de
             Conciliis
          
           ;
           2.
           
           Or
           
             their
             Publishers
             of
             their
             Councils
             General
             and
             Provincial
          
           ;
           3.
           
           Or
           many
           
             Decrees
             of
             their
             Popes
             generally
             approved
             and
             received
             into
             their
             Canon-Law
             ,
          
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           tell
           us
           )
           of
           the
           
             most
             correct
             Editions
          
           ;
           4.
           
           Or
           of
           their
           
             General
             Councils
          
           (
           for
           such
           they
           esteem
           them
           )
           of
           Constance
           and
           Trent
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           be
           of
           any
           validity
           ,
           (
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           
             Testimonies
             are
             infallible
          
           )
           then
           it
           will
           evidently
           follow
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           this
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           under
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           is
           (
           and
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           )
           an
           
             Oecumenical
             or
             General
             Council
          
           .
           2.
           
           And
           so
           ,
           those
           Impious
           and
           
             Damnable
             Positions
          
           in
           the
           Third
           Canon
           of
           that
           Council
           ,
           (
           1.
           
           
             That
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             may
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             their
             own
             Bishops
             for
             not
             obeying
             the
             Pope
             :
             2.
             
             And
             Deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             3.
             
             And
             their
             Subjects
             Absolved
             by
             him
             ,
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             :
             4.
             
             And
             their
             Kingdoms
             given
             
             away
          
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           
             Obey
             and
             please
             the
             Pope
          
           :
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           those
           Positions
           ,
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
          
           being
           Decrees
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           
             her
             received
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           which
           she
           professeth
           to
           
             be
             infallible
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             obliging
             her
          
           to
           a
           
             firm
             belief
             of
             them
          
           .
           3.
           
           This
           being
           evidently
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             his
             Party
          
           (
           obliged
           thereunto
           ,
           by
           their
           approved
           and
           
             received
             Canon-Law
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             General
             Councils
          
           )
           
             do
             believe
          
           ,
           and
           
             publickly
             profess
          
           ,
           such
           
             Impious
             ,
             Traiterous
          
           ,
           and
           
             Damnable
             Doctrines
          
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           easie
           for
           all
           (
           who
           have
           good
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           will
           use
           them
           )
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           Dangerous
           and
           Pernicious
           such
           Principles
           are
           ,
           to
           all
           (
           especially
           Protestant
           )
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           People
           and
           Subjects
           .
           And
           that
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Souls
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             and
             receive
             such
             Impious
             Positions
             and
             Principles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Civil
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Persons
             ,
             Honors
             and
             Estates
             ,
             if
             they
             receive
             them
             not
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           
             point
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           if
           they
           
             submit
             to
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           and
           believe
           and
           receive
           such
           Heretical
           Positions
           ,
           and
           Damnable
           Doctrines
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           ,
           be
           Dangerous
           and
           Pernicious
           to
           their
           Souls
           .
           For
           this
           Argument
           will
           be
           both
           consequent
           ,
           and
           evident
           :
           
             To
             believe
             Heretical
             and
             Damnable
             Opinions
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             is
             Dangerous
             and
             Pernicious
             to
             the
             Soul
          
           ;
           (
           this
           all
           Sides
           confess
           :
           )
           
             But
             to
             believe
             that
             
             the
             Pope
             can
             Excommunicate
             and
             Depose
             Kings
             ,
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
          
           †
           
             lawfully
             murder
             and
             kill
             their
             Kings
             so
             Excommunicated
             and
             Deposed
             ,
             is
             Heretical
             and
             Damnable
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           as
           is
           declared
           in
           a
           great
           and
           full
           Parliament
           a
           on
           occasion
           of
           that
           horrid
           and
           bloody
           Gun-powder-Treason
           ,
           in
           (
           the
           Fifth
           year
           of
           King
           James
           )
           In
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           :
           which
           Oath
           ,
           not
           onely
           you
           and
           I
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           all
           Graduates
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           &c.
           have
           (
           or
           should
           have
           )
           taken
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           by
           a
           Solemn
           ,
           and
           
             Sacred
             Oath
          
           )
           h●ve
           Sworn
           such
           doctrine
           to
           
             be
             Impious
             ,
             Damnable
             ,
             and
             Heretical
             .
          
           Other
           Arguments
           I
           need
           not
           
             use
             to
             you
          
           ,
           (
           or
           
             any
             who
             love
             truth
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           )
           to
           prove
           the
           error
           and
           impiety
           of
           such
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           those
           poor
           deluded
           Souls
           are
           in
           ,
           who
           believe
           and
           practice
           them
           .
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Original
           Error
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           rest
           follow
           ,
           is
           that
           vast
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           (
           as
           Peters
           Successor
           )
           challengeth
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           he
           has
           ability
           )
           Usurps
           over
           Kings
           .
           A
           power
           St.
           Peter
           never
           had
           ,
           nor
           pretended
           to
           ;
           who
           knew
           no
           power
           in
           himself
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           meer
           Man
           ,
           superior
           to
           Kings
           .
           b
           
             Submit
             your selves
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             to
             every
             humane
             Ordinance
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             KING
             AS
             SUPREME
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           who
           sayes
           ,
           the
           
             KING
             IS
             SUPREME
          
           ,
           does
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           (
           and
           undeniable
           consequence
           )
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           no
           Superior
           .
           It
           being
           a
           manifest
           contradiction
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           any
           thing
           is
           SUPERIOR
           to
           that
           which
           is
           Supreme
           .
           St.
           Peter
           commands
           all
           
             to
             SUBMIT
             themselves
          
           to
           their
           Kings
           (
           and
           there
           were
           none
           then
           
           but
           Pagan
           and
           Idolatrous
           Princes
           )
           and
           obey
           them
           as
           SUPREME
           Governors
           ;
           the
           Pope
           command●
           Subjects
           to
           disobey
           their
           Kings
           (
           if
           he
           miscall
           them
           Hereticks
           )
           to
           refuse
           any
           assistance
           or
           subjection
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           Armes
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           (
           in
           zeal
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           )
           they
           †
           kill
           them
           (
           or
           any
           Heretique
           )
           it
           is
           no
           Murder
           :
           and
           threatens
           them
           with
           Excommunication
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           what
           he
           commands
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           let
           any
           sober
           person
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           they
           can
           (
           in
           this
           case
           )
           disobey
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           obey
           these
           impious
           commands
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           without
           great
           and
           apparent
           danger
           to
           their
           Soules
           ?
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           (
           whose
           Vicar
           the
           Pope
           pretends
           to
           be
           )
           does
           himself
           pay
           Tribute
           a
           
             to
             Caesar
          
           (
           though
           a
           Pagan
           and
           Idolater
           )
           leaving
           us
           an
           admirable
           and
           most
           pious
           example
           of
           that
           Obedience
           and
           Loyalty
           due
           ;
           even
           to
           impious
           and
           Pagan
           Princes
           :
           nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           for
           he
           further
           gives
           
             express
             command
             ,
             That
             all
             should
             render
             unto
          
           b
           
             CAESAR
             THE
             THINGS
             WHICH
             ARE
             CAESARS
             .
          
           He
           acknowledgeth
           the
           Imperial
           Rights
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           Impiety
           and
           Idolatry
           c
           
             did
             not
             deprive
             him
          
           .
           St.
           Paul
           (
           both
           by
           his
           practice
           and
           precept
           )
           confirms
           the
           same
           doctrine
           .
           1.
           
           He
           acknowledges
           the
           Emperors
           
             power
             superior
             to
             his
          
           (
           though
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           d
           
             not
             inferior
             to
             Peter
          
           or
           any
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           he
           twice
           affirms
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           )
           
             I
             stand
             at
          
           Caesars
           e
           Judgment-Seate
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             WHERE
             I
             OUGHT
             TO
             BE
             JUDGED
             ;
             if
             I
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             worthy
             of
             DEATH
             :
          
           he
           pleaded
           
             no
             exemption
          
           from
           the
           
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Criminal
             Cause
          
           (
           as
           now
           
             every
             
             f
             Popish
             Bishop
             does
          
           (
           as
           by
           
             their
             Law
             they
             may
          
           )
           but
           he
           confesseth
           the
           Superiority
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             and
             Appeales
          
           to
           it
           g
           
             I
             APPEAL
             TO
             CAESAR
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           .
           )
           'T
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           Appeales
           are
           from
           an
           Inferior
           ,
           to
           a
           Superior
           Judge
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           has
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Apellant
           ,
           and
           cognizance
           of
           the
           crime
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           appealing
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           does
           (
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           )
           acknowledge
           him
           his
           legal
           and
           superior
           Judge
           .
           So
           far
           was
           St.
           Paul
           from
           believing
           those
           Popish
           and
           Rebellious
           Principles
           ,
           and
           from
           Disloyalty
           ,
           or
           Disobedience
           to
           that
           Imperial
           (
           though
           Pagan
           )
           Power
           ,
           under
           which
           he
           lived
           ;
           that
           he
           publickly
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           humbly
           submitted
           to
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           was
           he
           onely
           in
           his
           own
           person
           obedient
           ,
           and
           a
           loyal
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           (
           Writing
           to
           the
           Romans
           )
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           an
           Apostle
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             command
             them
             also
             to
          
           be
           Loyal
           and
           Obedient
           h
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
          
           (
           every
           i
           Man
           )
           
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
          
           (
           the
           k
           Supreme
           )
           Powers
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           l
           
             That
             they
             should
             render
             to
             them
             ,
             TRIBUTE
             ,
             CUSTOM
             ,
             FEAR
             ,
             HONOR
             ,
             and
             ALL
             THEIR
             DUES
             .
          
           By
           supreme
           m
           powers
           here
           ,
           he
           means
           men
           possessing
           Supreme
           Power
           ;
           and
           the
           Supreme
           power
           under
           which
           he
           and
           the
           Romans
           then
           were
           ,
           was
           Nero
           ,
           a
           
             most
             impious
             Pagan
          
           ,
           and
           
             persecuter
             of
             Christ
             and
             Christians
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           
             every
             soul
          
           within
           his
           Empire
           (
           even
           Peter
           as
           well
           as
           Paul
           )
           was
           (
           by
           ●the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             the
             Gospel
          
           )
           to
           be
           
             subject
             to
             him
          
           ,
           to
           
             fear
             ,
             honor
          
           ,
           pay
           him
           Tribute
           and
           Loyally
           
             obey
             him
          
           .
           As
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           
             before-said
             Examples
          
           and
           
             precepts
             of
          
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           )
           evidently
           appears
           .
           Now
           your
           
             Popish
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           
           them
           )
           
             Approved
             Principles
             ▪
          
           contradicts
           
             all
             this
          
           ;
           and
           let
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
          
           and
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           say
           ,
           or
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           let
           them
           
             acknowledge
             Caesars
             Supreme
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           
             command
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           (
           though
           a
           Pagan
           )
           and
           
             submit
             to
             his
             power
             themselves
          
           :
           yet
           at
           Rome
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           
             NO
             SUPREME
             POWER
             but
             the
             POPE
          
           ;
           whom
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           n
           shew'd
           )
           they
           make●astly
           
             superion
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             Kings
          
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           when
           
             he
             thinks
             fit
          
           )
           he
           may
           
             depose
             a
             King
          
           ,
           or
           Supreme
           Prince
           ,
           and
           command
           their
           Subjects
           (
           upon
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           an
           Anathema
           )
           to
           pay
           them
           no
           
             Tribute
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Honor
             ,
             nor
          
           o
           
             OBEY
             ANY
             OF
             THEIR
             COMMANDS
          
           :
           For
           such
           is
           the
           stile
           of
           their
           Anathema's
           and
           Damnatory
           Bulls
           ,
           particularly
           of
           that
           ,
           wherein
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           Fifth
           deposeth
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           quoted
           in
           the
           Margent
           .
           This
           premised
           ,
           as
           
             evidently
             certain
          
           ;
           be
           
             you
             judge
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           
             a
             great
             crime
          
           and
           
             crying
             sin
          
           ,
           for
           any
           
             subjects
             to
             believe
             this
             rebellious
             and
             Popish
             doctrine
             ,
          
           against
           the
           
             express
             command
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           and
           
             his
             Apostles
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           (
           as
           undeniably
           it
           is
           )
           then
           it
           is
           
             as
             certain
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             belief
             and
             practice
          
           of
           such
           
             doctrine
             and
             principles
          
           ,
           is
           not
           
             onely
             dangerous
          
           ,
           but
           (
           without
           repentance
           )
           pernicious
           and
           damnable
           to
           those
           miserably
           deluded
           Souls
           ,
           who
           do
           so
           believe
           and
           practice
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           considerable
           ,
           and
           
             undeniably
             certain
          
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Popish
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           
             received
             principles
          
           ,
           do
           not
           onely
           
             approve
             the
             Excommunication
             and
             Deposition
             of
             Kings
             ,
          
           the
           
             Absolution
             of
             their
             Subjects
          
           from
           
             their
             Oathes
             of
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           their
           Prohibition
           of
           them
           to
           
             obey
             the
             Laws
             or
             Commands
          
           of
           their
           
             Princes
             so
             deposed
          
           ,
           
           that
           they
           
             may
             take
             Arms
          
           ,
           and
           innocently
           
             Kill
             all
             Heretiques
             ,
             (
             Princes
          
           or
           
             People
             .
          
           )
           But
           they
           are
           
             encouraged
             to
             do
             this
          
           ,
           (
           by
           their
           
             Popes
             Decretals
          
           ,
           approved
           and
           received
           p
           
             for
             Law
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Body
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
          
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           the
           most
           correct
           Editions
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           approved
           and
           established
           by
           the
           Bull
           and
           Authority
           of
           
             Gregory
             the
             Thirteenth
          
           )
           with
           the
           
             Promise
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
          
           if
           they
           die
           in
           the
           War
           against
           the
           
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             ,
             Heretiques
             and
             Infidels
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           
             fair
             promise
          
           ;
           but
           
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           (
           Popes
           having
           for
           some
           Ages
           been
           liberal
           in
           promising
           what
           they
           had
           no
           power
           to
           give
           )
           
             promises
             more
          
           ;
           for
           besides
           a
           
             Plenary
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           ,
           he
           promises
           ,
           not
           
             only
             Heaven
          
           ,
           but
           a
           q
           
             greater
             degree
             of
             Glory
             in
             it
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Crusado's
           ,
           the
           Crucisignati
           ,
           Soldiers
           marked
           with
           a
           Cross
           :
           who
           (
           as
           it
           was
           pretended
           )
           were
           raised
           ,
           to
           recover
           the
           Holy
           Land
           from
           the
           Saracens
           ;
           but
           they
           ,
           or
           some
           with
           the
           like
           indulgence
           ,
           imploy'd
           to
           Murder
           the
           poor
           r
           Waldenses
           ,
           which
           with
           barbarous
           and
           inhumane
           cruelty
           they
           did
           .
           Now
           how
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Sin
           so
           encourag'd
           must
           be
           ,
           a
           weak-sighted
           Man
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           without
           Spectacles
           or
           further
           proof
           .
           Be
           it
           concluded
           then
           ;
           such
           
             Popish
             Principles
          
           (
           when
           
             believ'd
             and
             practic'd
          
           )
           are
           not
           only
           
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           but
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           (
           without
           repentance
           )
           
             destructive
             of
             Salvation
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           ,
           besides
           that
           such
           
             Popish
             Doctrines
          
           and
           Principles
           (
           in
           
             point
             of
             Conscience
          
           )
           are
           
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           (
           without
           
             true
             repentance
          
           )
           
             destructive
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             Salvation
          
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           (
           if
           consider'd
           
             in
             Civil
             Prudence
          
           )
           dangerous
           and
           
             pernicious
             to
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Supreme
             Powers
          
           ;
           depriving
           them
           (
           when
           put
           in
           execution
           )
           of
           all
           their
           
             Honors
             ,
             Estates
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lives
             too
          
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           is
           (
           without
           further
           proof
           )
           notorious
           ,
           by
           the
           sad
           and
           miserable
           Ruines
           of
           many
           great
           Princes
           ,
           caus'd
           by
           Popes
           and
           their
           Party
           ,
           who
           approv'd
           and
           practic'd
           such
           Rebellious
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           ruine
           of
           great
           Princes
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             no
             Protestants
             )
             and
             some
             since
             ,
             who
             were
             Papists
             too
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             who
             were
             indeed
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             as
             such
             (
             or
             favorers
             of
             them
             )
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             though
             the
             Excommunications
             did
             prove
             
               bruta
               fulmina
            
             ,
             vain
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             that
             mischief
             ,
             which
             their
             impious
             Author
             intended
             :
             for
             which
             we
             are
             to
             thank
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           Authentique
           Stories
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Pope
           s
           Zachary
           Deposed
           Childerick
           (
           or
           Chilperick
           )
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Eighth
           Century
           .
           2.
           
           
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
          
           Deposeth
           
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
          
           ,
           and
           causeth
           great
           and
           miserable
           Rebellions
           and
           Bloodshed
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           .
           3.
           
           Pope
           
             Sylvester
             the
             
             Third
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Twelfth
           Century
           ,
           Excommunicates
           the
           Emperor
           
             Henry
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             Et
             Magnas
             turbas
             in
             Germania
             excitat
          
           (
           says
           Urspergensis
           .
           )
           4.
           
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           Excommunicates
           
             Otto
             the
             Fourth
          
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Thirteenth
           Century
           .
           5.
           
           
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Century
           ,
           Deposed
           the
           Emperor
           
             Frederick
             the
             Second
          
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           many
           others
           )
           the
           barbarous
           Murders
           of
           
             Henry
             the
             Third
             and
             Fourth
          
           of
           France
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           most
           justly
           were
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           imputed
           to
           these
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           which
           ,
           those
           impious
           Assassins
           were
           confirm'd
           and
           Catechiz'd
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           Pope
           
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
          
           did
           approve
           and
           highly
           magnifie
           the
           impious
           Fact
           of
           
             Jaques
             Clement
          
           the
           Dominican
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Murderer
           of
           
             Henry
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           (
           and
           impious
           )
           t
           Speech
           of
           his
           ,
           made
           to
           his
           Cardinals
           (
           no
           doubt
           as
           well
           pleased
           as
           the
           Pope
           )
           in
           the
           Consistory
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           Publish'd
           and
           Printed
           at
           Rome
           :
           An
           evident
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           (
           though
           great
           reason
           they
           should
           have
           been
           )
           asham'd
           of
           it
           :
           for
           certainly
           they
           would
           never
           have
           Printed
           what
           they
           did
           not
           approve
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           although
           the
           Popish
           Positions
           and
           Principles
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           ,
           are
           dangerous
           to
           all
           Supreme
           Powers
           ,
           (
           even
           Roman
           Catholiques
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           what
           is
           already
           said
           )
           yet
           more
           especially
           to
           all
           Protestant
           Princes
           and
           People
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           Protestant
           (
           
             Kings
             and
             Subjects
          
           )
           being
           
             declared
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           are
           Excommunicated
           ,
           and
           
           solemnly
           a
           Cursed
           by
           Pope
           
             Paul
             the
             Fourth
          
           ,
           about
           120
           years
           ago
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           
             take
             notice
             of
             it
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             lately
             referr'd
          
           into
           the
           Body
           b
           
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
          
           .
           Now
           this
           Excommunication
           contains
           many
           considerable
           particulars
           ,
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           All
           
             Heretiques
             ,
             of
             what
             dignity
          
           c
           
             soever
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             Marquesses
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Kings
             ,
          
           and
           Emperors
           :
           none
           excepted
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           Curse
           and
           Anathema
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           onely
           those
           Heretiques
           who
           then
           were
           in
           being
           ,
           but
           
             ALL
             also
             ,
             which
          
           d
           
             AFTERWARDS
             SHOULD
             BE.
          
           So
           that
           our
           
             gracious
             King
          
           and
           his
           
             Protestant
             subjects
          
           now
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           under
           the
           Curse
           ,
           as
           Q.
           
             Elizabeth
             and
             her
             subjects
          
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           
             First
             of
             her
             Reign
          
           ,
           when
           that
           Bull
           
             was
             first
          
           publish'd
           .
           3.
           
           Nor
           was
           this
           Bull
           
             rashly
             made
          
           ,
           but
           after
           e
           
             mature
             deliberation
             with
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             unanimous
             consent
             .
          
           It
           was
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           a
           premeditated
           and
           deliberate
           ▪
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Impious
           Act
           they
           were
           about
           ;
           for
           impious
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           sober
           and
           impartial
           Judges
           ,
           ever
           will
           be
           thought
           so
           .
           4.
           
           The
           punishments
           which
           this
           Bull
           tyes
           upon
           Heretiques
           ,
           are
           f
           
             Excommunication
             ,
             Suspension
             ,
             Deprivation
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
             other
             punishments
          
           ,
           which
           
             any
             Pope
          
           ,
           in
           
             any
             Papal
             Canon
          
           or
           Constitution
           (
           howsoever
           made
           )
           denounced
           against
           Heretiques
           ;
           all
           which
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           he
           approves
           ,
           confirms
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           
             PERPETUALLY
             observed
          
           .
           5.
           
           And
           for
           Kings
           g
           
             and
             Emperors
          
           (
           the
           same
           is
           for
           Barons
           ,
           Earls
           ,
           
           Marquisses
           and
           Dukes
           )
           they
           are
           TOTALLY
           and
           
             FOR
             EVER
             DEPRIVED
          
           of
           their
           
             Kingdomes
             and
             Empires
          
           ,
           and
           made
           incapable
           ever
           to
           enjoy
           them
           .
           The
           same
           Censure
           passeth
           upon
           Bishops
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           which
           were
           
             Heretiques
             then
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Curse
           was
           publish'd
           ,
           (
           
             vel
             in
             posterum
             in
             Haeresin
             incident
          
           )
           or
           for
           the
           
             future
             EVER
             SHOULD
             BE
             Heretiques
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           Constitution
           (
           which
           denounceth
           this
           Curse
           )
           temporary
           ;
           But
           
             CONSTITUTIO
             IN
             PERPETUUM
             VALITURA
          
           ,
           a
           Constitution
           and
           a
           Curse
           to
           be
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           effectual
           against
           Heretiques
           ,
           for
           ever
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           need
           ,
           of
           any
           Legal
           Process
           to
           convict
           any
           person
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           before
           the
           Curse
           come
           upon
           him
           :
           but
           ,
           
             EO
             IPSO
             ABSQUE
             ALIQUO
             JURIS
             VEL
             FACTI
             MINISTERIO
          
           (
           they
           are
           the
           words
           of
           this
           impious
           Excommunication
           )
           All
           Heretiques
           ,
           by
           
             being
             so
          
           ,
           without
           
             any
             accusation
             ,
             or
             legal
             conviction
             ,
          
           are
           
             actually
             under
             that
             curse
          
           :
           So
           that
           our
           
             gracious
             King
          
           ,
           all
           his
           
             Protestant
             Nobility
          
           ,
           all
           Archbishops
           and
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Eorum
             etiam
          
           h
           
             receptatores
             ,
             fautores
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           who
           shall
           receive
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           favor
           them
           ,
           stand
           
             actually
             Excommunicated
          
           and
           Accursed
           .
           And
           here
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           our
           Papists
           ,
           who
           do
           (
           as
           much
           as
           any
           )
           pretend
           to
           Loyalty
           ;
           do
           they
           (
           as
           good
           subjects
           should
           )
           favor
           their
           King
           ,
           or
           do
           they
           not
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           they
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           good
           subjects
           :
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           then
           they
           disobey
           their
           Supreme
           and
           Infallible
           Judges
           ,
           and
           are
           (
           as
           well
           as
           we
           )
           under
           
           the
           Excommunication
           and
           the
           Popes
           Curse
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           members
           of
           their
           so
           much
           (
           and
           with
           so
           little
           reason
           )
           magnify'd
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           lest
           this
           Excommunication
           and
           Curse
           might
           not
           prove
           so
           effectual
           as
           they
           desire
           ,
           to
           blast
           all
           Protestants
           (
           which
           they
           make
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           Heretiques
           )
           the
           Curse
           ,
           to
           make
           Sure
           Work
           (
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           it
           )
           is
           solemnly
           renewed
           every
           year
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           (
           and
           impious
           )
           Bulla
           a
           
             Coenae
             Domini
          
           ,
           read
           every
           year
           on
           Maundy-Thursday
           .
           Wherein
           all
           Protestants
           are
           (
           by
           name
           )
           curs'd
           ,
           whether
           Princes
           or
           People
           .
           We
           b
           
             Excommunicate
             and
             Curse
          
           (
           sayes
           the
           Pope
           in
           that
           Bull
           )
           
             All
             Hussites
             ,
             Wickliffists
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Zwinglians
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Hugonots
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             RECEIVE
             ,
             DEFEND
             ,
             or
             FAVOR
             them
             .
          
           And
           here
           again
           ,
           it
           will
           
             concern
             our
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           into
           
             what
             straits
          
           ,
           the
           
             ambition
             and
             unparallel'd
             pride
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
          
           has
           
             brought
             them
          
           .
           For
           if
           (
           
             according
             to
             their
             duty
          
           )
           
             they
             defend
             their
             King
          
           ,
           they
           are
           
             cursed
             at
             Rome
          
           .
           And
           if
           they
           do
           
             not
             defend
             him
          
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           
             not
             perform
             that
             duty
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Fidelity
          
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           to
           which
           (
           by
           
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
          
           )
           they
           are
           
             indispensably
             bound
          
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           be
           (
           
             according
             to
             their
             desert
          
           )
           
             accused
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           short
           Question
           which
           they
           are
           concern'd
           to
           Answer
           ;
           
           Whether
           they
           resolve
           
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           after
           
             this
             Excommunication
             and
             Curse
          
           laid
           upon
           all
           
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           ,
           after
           their
           deposition
           and
           
             total
             deprivation
          
           of
           all
           their
           
             royal
             power
             and
             dignity
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             perpetual
             incapacity
             brought
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             disabling
             them
          
           for
           ever
           to
           return
           
             to
             those
             lost
             rights
          
           :
           another
           Curse
           is
           consequent
           ,
           and
           
             immediately
             follows
          
           such
           Excommunication
           :
           Their
           Subjects
           are
           declared
           
             free
             from
             all
             Obligations
             of
             Loyalty
             and
             Fidelity
             ,
          
           due
           to
           
             such
             Princes
          
           ,
           while
           they
           stand
           Excommunicate
           .
           This
           the
           Decretal
           of
           Pope
           c
           Honorius
           the
           Third
           ,
           (
           and
           't
           is
           made
           d
           Law
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           approved
           and
           
             confirmed
             by
             Pope
          
           e
           Gregory
           
             the
             Thirteenth
          
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             while
             any
          
           f
           
             Lord
             remains
             Excommunicate
             ,
             his
             SUBJECTS
             OWE
             HIM
             NO
             ALLEGIANCE
             or
             FIDELITY
             .
          
           That
           's
           the
           Title
           :
           and
           then
           it
           follows
           
             in
             the
             Decretal
          
           ,
           (
           speaking
           of
           
             a
             Count
             who
          
           was
           Excommunicate
           )
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             commands
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
          
           That
           
             they
             should
          
           g
           declare
           to
           the
           
             Subjects
             of
             that
             Excommunicated
             Count
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             FULLY
             ABSOLVED
             FROM
             THEIR
             OATH
             OF
             FIDELITY
             while
             their
             Lord
             continued
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           How
           
             dangerous
             this
             Doctrine
          
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           our
           
             Gracious
             King
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           ,
           (
           who
           stand
           actually
           
             Excommunicated
             at
             Rome
          
           )
           and
           how
           
             little
             trust
          
           they
           can
           repose
           in
           
             their
             Popish
             Subjects
          
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           
           you
           :
           Seeing
           
             such
             subjects
          
           ,
           by
           their
           
             Authentique
             laws
          
           ,
           and
           the
           declared
           and
           
             definitive
             sentence
          
           of
           their
           
             supreme
             and
             Infallible
             Judge
          
           ,
           are
           assured
           that
           they
           
             owe
             no
             Allegiance
          
           or
           Fidelity
           to
           their
           
             Excommunicated
             Soveraigns
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           
             judgment
             and
             belief
             of
             our
             Adversaries
          
           )
           a
           far
           
             greater
             and
             more
             pernicious
             consequent
          
           and
           effect
           of
           their
           Excommunication
           and
           
             Curse
             of
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           .
           For
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           their
           Excommunications
           hitherto
           mention'd
           ,
           are
           
             onely
             temporal
          
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           
             greatest
             in
             that
             kind
             possible
          
           )
           as
           loss
           of
           their
           
             Royal
             Power
             ,
             Livelyhood
          
           ,
           and
           
             Life
             it self
          
           .
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           other
           ,
           a
           Spiritual
           effect
           ,
           which
           concerns
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           greatest
           mischief
           and
           misery
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Heretiques
           (
           Protestants
           ,
           with
           them
           are
           declared
           such
           )
           dying
           Excommunicate
           ,
           (
           
             as
             all
             good
             Protestants
          
           do
           )
           are
           
             eternally
             damn'd
          
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           very
           great
           h
           Canonist
           of
           our
           
             own
             Nation
          
           (
           while
           
             Popery
             unhappily
             prevailed
             here
          
           )
           tells
           us
           ;
           
             that
             every
             Excommunicated
             person
             is
             a
             MEMBER
             OF
             THE
             DEVIL
             :
          
           And
           for
           further
           
             proof
             of
             this
          
           ,
           he
           cites
           Gratian
           ,
           and
           the
           i
           Canon-Law
           .
           And
           a
           far
           greater
           Author
           than
           Lindewood
           ,
           or
           Gratian
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           our
           dayes
           )
           long
           after
           them
           ,
           more
           plainly
           tells
           us
           :
           a
           that
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             did
             not
             onely
             depose
             the
             Emperor
          
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           
             but
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             DECREE
             HIM
             TO
             BE
             
             ERETNALLY
             DAMND
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           cites
           
             Pope
             Gregories
          
           own
           b
           Epistles
           ,
           who
           best
           
             knew
             his
             own
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             meaning
             of
             his
             own
             Decree
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Popes
           and
           Cardinals
           Judgment
           such
           an
           Excommunication
           is
           a
           
             definitive
             sentence
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Papal
             Decree
          
           ;
           whereby
           the
           persons
           Excommunicate
           are
           
             consign'd
             and
             doom'd
             to
             Eternal
             Damnation
             .
          
           Whence
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           
             Titles
             usually
             prefix'd
          
           to
           such
           
             Damnatory
             Bulls
          
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           c
           ....
           
             DAMNATIO
             &
             Excommunicatio
          
           Hen.
           8.
           by
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           ,
           d
           
             DAMNATIO
             &
             Excommunicatio
             Elizabethae
          
           ,
           by
           Pius
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           where
           it
           seems
           ,
           (
           by
           what
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinal
           before
           told
           us
           )
           that
           it
           is
           not
           any
           temporal
           ,
           (
           or
           not
           that
           only
           )
           but
           the
           
             eternal
             damnation
          
           of
           
             Soul
             and
             Body
          
           ,
           which
           is
           intended
           and
           desired
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           uncharitable
           and
           impious
           Anathema's
           and
           Excommunications
           .
           Whence
           also
           it
           manifestly
           follows
           ;
           that
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           (
           who
           ,
           by
           many
           Papal
           Bulls
           and
           Anathema's
           ,
           stand
           actually
           Cursed
           and
           Excommunicated
           )
           are
           in
           a
           damnable
           condition
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           die
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           should
           )
           without
           Popish
           Absolution
           ,
           by
           this
           Roman
           ,
           Uncharitable
           ,
           and
           Unchristian
           Divinity
           ,
           they
           are
           eternally
           damn'd
           .
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           think
           such
           Papal
           Bulls
           and
           Excommunications
           either
           have
           ,
           or
           can
           have
           any
           such
           effects
           ,
           or
           bring
           such
           danger
           to
           Protestants
           (
           Kings
           or
           Subjects
           )
           as
           is
           pretended
           ;
           
           for
           I
           believe
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             bruta
             fulmina
          
           ,
           insignificant
           Squibs
           of
           false
           Fire
           ;
           which
           can
           neither
           hurt
           their
           Souls
           here
           ,
           nor
           hinder
           their
           Salvation
           hereafter
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           they
           may
           prove
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           to
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           great
           incouragements
           to
           their
           Popish
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           rebel
           ,
           and
           disobey
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           and
           securely
           (
           as
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           Conscience
           or
           Injustice
           in
           it
           )
           act
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           ruine
           .
           For
           they
           who
           believe
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           Power
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           deprive
           their
           Prince
           of
           all
           Royal
           Power
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           actually
           done
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           has
           absolved
           them
           from
           all
           Obligations
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Fidelity
           due
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Devil
           here
           ,
           and
           surely
           to
           be
           damn'd
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           kill
           him
           is
           no
           Murder
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           those
           who
           submit
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           believe
           these
           Erroneous
           and
           Impious
           Doctrines
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           must
           who
           believe
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           Roman
           Church
           Infallible
           )
           have
           too
           much
           incouragement
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           disobey
           and
           rebel
           ,
           but
           (
           when
           they
           have
           power
           and
           opportunity
           )
           to
           take
           away
           their
           Princes
           Life
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Person
           odious
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           their
           Infallible
           and
           Supreme
           Judge
           )
           by
           their
           approved
           Laws
           ,
           and
           their
           General
           Councils
           ,
           declared
           to
           be
           such
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           that
           if
           they
           miscarry
           in
           that
           attempt
           ,
           (
           and
           while
           they
           seek
           their
           Princes
           Life
           ,
           lose
           their
           own
           )
           yet
           
           their
           Names
           shall
           (
           in
           Red
           Letters
           )
           be
           Register'd
           in
           the
           Calendar
           ,
           and
           they
           (
           by
           their
           Party
           )
           shall
           be
           reputed
           Martyrs
           ;
           as
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           
             Campian
             ,
             Garnet
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Powder-Traytors
           are
           .
           An
           honor
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           envying
           them
           that
           I
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           (
           and
           so
           would
           many
           thousands
           more
           )
           to
           see
           our
           present
           Conspirators
           (
           according
           to
           their
           merit
           )
           referr'd
           into
           their
           Calendar
           amongst
           such
           Martyrs
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           fears
           of
           those
           Prodigious
           Villains
           and
           mischiefs
           they
           intended
           and
           indeavoured
           to
           act
           here
           ,
           against
           their
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           too
           much
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           (
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           have
           ability
           and
           opportunity
           )
           they
           will
           prosecute
           those
           Black
           Designs
           .
           
             Dirum
             omen
             misericors
             (
             qui
             solus
             potest
             )
             averruncet
             Deus
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           known
           Positions
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           approved
           and
           received
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           which
           (
           in
           Thesi
           )
           when
           they
           
             are
             believ'd
          
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           when
           (
           in
           Praxi
           )
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           who
           believe
           such
           impious
           Doctrines
           ,
           act
           accordingly
           )
           pernicious
           to
           all
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           especially
           Heretiques
           (
           as
           they
           miscal
           them
           )
           who
           imbrace
           not
           all
           their
           Popish
           Errors
           ,
           in
           which
           number
           all
           Protestants
           (
           Kings
           and
           Subjects
           )
           are
           ,
           by
           them
           ,
           always
           included
           .
           And
           that
           the
           
             Popish
             Party
             ,
             (
             especially
             Jesuits
             )
          
           since
           their
           unhappy
           appearing
           
             in
             the
          
           a
           World
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           
             Ecclesiastiques
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             Secular
             and
             Regular
             ,
          
           (
           with
           their
           adherents
           )
           have
           
             acted
             according
             to
             those
             Principles
          
           ,
           for
           
             some
             Ages
             last
             past
          
           ,
           and
           what
           
             Barbarous
             Murders
             ,
             Depositions
             of
             Princes
             ,
          
           and
           
             Fatal
             Tragedies
          
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           
             sad
             consequences
          
           of
           such
           
             belief
             and
             actings
          
           ,
           both
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           Forreign
           Historians
           abundantly
           testifie
           .
           And
           here
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           pass
           by
           the
           horrid
           Murders
           and
           Massacres
           of
           the
           poor
           Waldenses
           ;
           who
           (
           upon
           prosecution
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Principles
           )
           have
           been
           persecuted
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           Armies
           b
           and
           Inquisitions
           ;
           and
           very
           many
           thousand
           ;
           (
           nay
           ,
           
             infinite
             numbers
             )
             of
             them
          
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           testifie
           )
           have
           been
           
             inhumanely
             murdered
             ,
             Causà
             indictà
             &
             inaudita
             ,
          
           (
           many
           times
           )
           especially
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           other
           Countries
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           that
           barbarous
           and
           
             prodigious
             Villany
          
           ,
           the
           great
           
             Massacre
             of
             Protestants
             in
             France
             ,
             Ann.
          
           1572.
           where
           and
           when
           above
           30.
           or
           40000.
           
           †
           
             Innocent
             Protestants
          
           (
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           France
           )
           were
           suddenly
           and
           
             inhumanely
             Murdered
          
           ,
           by
           
             Papists
             acting
          
           upon
           such
           
             Popish
             Principles
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           .
           And
           this
           Horrid
           Villany
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             publickly
             disapproved
          
           and
           damn'd
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Impious
             Actors
          
           punish'd
           ;
           that
           the
           news
           of
           it
           was
           
             received
             at
             Rome
          
           with
           
             great
             Joy
          
           ,
           c
           and
           
             giving
             Thanks
          
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           
             Quasi
             author
             &
             
             consors
             sceleris
             fuisse
             Deus
          
           )
           :
           nor
           was
           it
           so
           at
           Rome
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           other
           places
           too
           ,
           Papists
           received
           that
           news
           with
           great
           joy
           .
           An
           evident
           argument
           that
           they
           approved
           both
           that
           Impious
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           pernicious
           effects
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           omit
           the
           many
           Seditions
           and
           Rebellions
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           (
           after
           he
           had
           deny'd
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           )
           and
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           (
           caused
           by
           such
           Persons
           and
           Principles
           )
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Party
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           same
           Principles
           and
           Popish
           Interest
           ,
           did
           (
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           )
           
             continually
             conspire
          
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           take
           *
           away
           
             the
             life
             of
             that
          
           good
           Queen
           ,
           by
           
             Poison
             ,
             Pistol
          
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           impious
           (
           and
           to
           persons
           
             of
             such
             Principles
             ,
             usual
          
           )
           ways
           of
           Assassination
           ;
           to
           raise
           Rebellions
           and
           Armies
           (
           having
           the
           Popes
           Assistance
           and
           Blessing
           to
           incourage
           them
           to
           that
           Villany
           )
           to
           destroy
           her
           and
           her
           Religion
           .
           And
           when
           all
           this
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           (
           Heav'n
           Blessing
           ,
           what
           Rome
           Impiously
           Curs'd
           )
           
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
          
           d
           
             gives
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
          
           England
           and
           Ireland
           to
           Philip
           
             the
             Second
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             and
             he
             (
             with
             the
             Popes
             Assistance
             and
             Blessing
             )
          
           sends
           his
           (
           as
           
             he
             and
             his
             Holiness
             imagin'd
          
           )
           Invincible
           Armado
           ,
           to
           
             take
             possession
          
           ;
           But
           that
           
             vast
             Armado
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Popish
             Impious
             Design
          
           ,
           were
           utterly
           defeated
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           Queens
           Fleet
           ,
           (
           which
           
             was
             very
             inconsiderable
          
           )
           as
           by
           
             great
             storms
             and
             tempests
          
           ,
           
           the
           immediate
           Hand
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           Gracious
           and
           Miraculous
           Providence
           :
           And
           this
           was
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Admiral
           of
           that
           Armado
           (
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Medina
             Sidonia
          
           )
           blasphemously
           swore
           ,
           That
           he
           feared
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             turned
             Lutheran
          
           .
           But
           Philip
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           (
           hearing
           of
           the
           strange
           defeat
           and
           ruine
           of
           his
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Hand
           of
           Heaven
           in
           it
           )
           said
           more
           soberly
           ,
           ......
           
             That
             he
             did
             not
             send
             his
             Fleet
             to
             fight
             against
             God
             ,
          
           (
           to
           whose
           Power
           and
           Providence
           ,
           he
           attributed
           the
           loss
           of
           it
           )
           
             but
             against
             Men.
          
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Queen
           being
           dead
           ,
           
             Popish
             Conspiracies
          
           did
           not
           die
           with
           her
           ;
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Party
           continue
           as
           industrious
           and
           (
           as
           to
           their
           Designs
           and
           Plots
           )
           as
           impious
           as
           before
           .
           They
           saw
           and
           knew
           ,
           that
           King
           James
           (
           a
           Protestant
           )
           was
           Legal
           Successor
           and
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           used
           all
           Roman
           Arts
           ,
           to
           hinder
           his
           having
           possession
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           Father
           Parsons
           (
           the
           Jesuite
           )
           writes
           a
           Book
           ,
           to
           prove
           (
           what
           was
           evidently
           untrue
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           know
           it
           )
           That
           King
           JAMES
           had
           no
           just
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           though
           the
           whole
           Right
           of
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Normans
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           ,
           were
           intirely
           and
           evidently
           united
           in
           him
           :
           )
           But
           when
           these
           Popish
           and
           
             Jesuitical
             Arts
          
           prevailed
           not
           ,
           (
           having
           neither
           true
           
             Reason
             or
             Religion
          
           to
           further
           their
           Designs
           ,
           which
           were
           
             impious
             and
             irrational
          
           )
           
           they
           contrive
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           
             execute
             such
             a
             Conspiracy
          
           ,
           as
           (
           for
           barbarous
           and
           
             prodigious
             Villany
          
           )
           
             neither
             Heathens
             nor
             Hell
             had
             (
             till
             that
             time
          
           )
           ever
           put
           in
           execution
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           a
           Gun-Powder-Treason
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           any
           ordinary
           or
           before-known
           Wickedness
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           
             Killing
             a
             King
          
           ,
           or
           
             Poysoning
             a
             Prince
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           but
           a
           
             black
             and
             unparallell'd
             Villany
          
           ,
           worthy
           Rome
           and
           a
           Jesuite
           ;
           the
           
             Blowing
             up
             of
             a
             whole
             Parliament
             ,
             King
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
          
           the
           
             Murdering
             of
             a
             Kingdom
          
           in
           its
           Representatives
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           
             a
             moment
          
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           see
           ,
           or
           
             dream
             of
             any
             danger
          
           .
           But
           though
           this
           (
           for
           its
           impiety
           )
           was
           a
           
             prodigious
             Conspiracy
          
           ,
           carried
           on
           with
           
             sworn
             secrecie
          
           ,
           and
           
             lay
             hid
          
           ,
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           
             under
             ground
          
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           
             Power
             or
             Policy
          
           against
           Providence
           ,
           nor
           
             concealing
             any
             thing
          
           from
           the
           
             All-seeing
             Eye
             of
             our
             God
          
           ;
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           gratiously
           discover'd
           that
           horrid
           ,
           Popish-Powder-Treason
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Preservation
             of
             his
             People
          
           ,
           the
           
             Confusion
             of
             their
             Adversaries
          
           ,
           and
           (
           
             nisi
             periisset
             pudor
          
           )
           if
           they
           had
           any
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Eternal
             Shame
             of
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           
             (
             Popery
             )
             their
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           approves
           
             and
             encourages
             such
             abominable
             Impieties
          
           .
        
         
           When
           King
           James
           slept
           with
           his
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           was
           translated
           to
           a
           better
           Kingdom
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           such
           Popish
           Conspirators
           ,
           and
           whither
           (
           without
           a
           serious
           and
           timely
           repentance
           of
           such
           inhumane
           Villanies
           )
           they
           can
           never
           come
           ,
           their
           Designs
           slept
           not
           ;
           they
           prosecute
           
           their
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           ,
           (
           to
           ruine
           our
           Church
           and
           establish'd
           Religion
           )
           as
           much
           in
           Charles
           the
           First
           's
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Fathers
           time
           .
           And
           at
           last
           it
           came
           to
           this
           issue
           ,
           that
           (
           other
           means
           failing
           )
           the
           King
           b
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           must
           be
           made
           away
           .
           This
           was
           conceived
           the
           likeliest
           means
           to
           compass
           their
           Ends
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           that
           Religion
           
             they
             miscal
             Catholique
          
           and
           Christian.
           For
           certainly
           such
           barbarous
           Murders
           and
           Assassinations
           may
           possibly
           promote
           Turcism
           ,
           and
           the
           Errors
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           Popery
           )
           but
           never
           were
           (
           nor
           can
           be
           )
           
             any
             just
             means
             to
             propagate
             true
             Christianity
             .
          
           This
           Traiterous
           Conspiracy
           to
           Murder
           
             Charles
             the
             First
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           &c.
           was
           discovered
           (
           by
           an
           honorable
           Person
           )
           to
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           him
           )
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           the
           Original
           Copy
           of
           the
           Discovery
           ,
           being
           found
           in
           the
           Archbishop's
           Library
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           was
           then
           publish'd
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           Print
           ,
           in
           many
           hands
           ,
           and
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           in
           mine
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           our
           unhappy
           Civil
           Wars
           began
           ;
           and
           our
           Popish
           Conspirators
           ,
           (
           animated
           by
           a
           belief
           of
           such
           Rebellious
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           incouraged
           and
           assisted
           by
           the
           Pope
           )
           are
           first
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           the
           bloody
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           (
           in
           Ireland
           )
           murdered
           above
           100000
           Protestants
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           without
           any
           provocation
           given
           ,
           but
           to
           kill
           Heretiques
           ,
           (
           which
           according
           to
           their
           impious
           
           and
           erroneous
           Principles
           ,
           was
           lawful
           and
           meritorious
           )
           and
           thereby
           promote
           the
           Catholique
           Cause
           .
           This
           is
           notoriously
           known
           to
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           (
           England
           and
           Ireland
           .
           )
           And
           further
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           process
           of
           that
           fatal
           Rebellion
           ,
           (
           carried
           on
           openly
           by
           English
           ,
           and
           covertly
           by
           Popish
           Rebels
           )
           that
           good
           King
           was
           taken
           ,
           imprison'd
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           bring
           His
           Sacred
           Head
           to
           the
           Block
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           distance
           is
           seldom
           great
           between
           a
           Princes
           Prison
           and
           His
           Grave
           )
           our
           Popish
           Conspirators
           had
           a
           Council
           of
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           ,
           which
           sate
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           signifi'd
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           Affairs
           here
           ,
           to
           a
           Council
           of
           their
           Confederates
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           they
           transmitted
           the
           h
           Case
           to
           Rome
           ,
           from
           whence
           Directions
           and
           Commands
           were
           return'd
           (
           by
           the
           
             same
             way
          
           )
           
             back
             again
          
           to
           London
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           
             it
             was
             determin'd
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             King
             should
             die
          
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           their
           
             Council
             of
             Priests
             and
             Jesuites
          
           in
           London
           
             Voted
             His
             Death
             ▪
          
           This
           is
           now
           
             Notoriously
             known
             to
             be
             true
          
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           Print
           )
           
             publish'd
             to
             the
          
           a
           World
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Person
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           (
           if
           any
           
             shall
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
          
           for
           it
           )
           is
           so
           
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             truth
          
           of
           
             what
             he
             writ
          
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           
             in
             scriplis
          
           )
           
             publickly
             offers
          
           ,
           and
           promises
           
             to
             make
             it
             good
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           (
           as
           yet
           )
           
             been
             call'd
             to
             any
             account
          
           ,
           to
           
             prove
             what
             he
             publickly
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Print
           ,
           
             has
             profess'd
             and
             promised
             to
             do
             :
          
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           call'd
           to
           any
           such
           account
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           will
           produce
           such
           Proofs
           ,
           as
           will
           evidently
           demonstrate
           ,
           both
           their
           bloody
           Conspiracies
           ,
           and
           the
           undeniable
           truth
           of
           what
           he
           affirm'd
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           By
           the
           Premises
           it
           may
           sufficiently
           appear
           ,
           That
           the
           Rebellious
           Popish
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           have
           been
           very
           dangerous
           to
           all
           our
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           taken
           that
           effect
           ,
           which
           they
           designed
           ,
           and
           with
           unwearied
           wickedness
           industriously
           endeavoured
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           proved
           destructive
           and
           (
           both
           to
           Prince
           and
           People
           pernicious
           .
           Nay
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           have
           omitted
           )
           while
           this
           whole
           Nation
           continued
           actually
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           when
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           his
           Parliament
           and
           Convocation
           (
           all
           Roman-Catholiques
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           being
           Protestants
           )
           had
           deny'd
           and
           (
           lege
           b
           latâ
           )
           taken
           away
           the
           
             Popes
             Usurped
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           (
           that
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           the
           Pope's
           Practices
           are
           suitable
           to
           his
           pernicious
           Principles
           )
           Pope
           
             Paul
             the
             Third
             ,
             Excommunicates
             ,
             Curses
             ,
          
           and
           c
           Damns
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           
             Good
             Subjects
             ;
             Commands
          
           him
           to
           d
           
             Abrogate
             and
             Null
             the
             Laws
          
           made
           against
           his
           Supremacy
           ;
           and
           to
           appear
           
             before
             him
             at
          
           e
           Rome
           within
           Ninety
           Days
           ;
           and
           his
           
             Adherents
             and
             Favorers
          
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           all
           his
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           especially
           his
           Parliament
           and
           Convocation
           )
           within
           Sixty
           Days
           .
           They
           not
           appearing
           ,
           he
           
             Ratifies
             the
             Excommunication
          
           ,
           f
           
             Deprives
             
             him
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Dominions
          
           ;
           Prohibits
           peremptorily
           the
           g
           King
           or
           his
           Adherents
           (
           if
           they
           die
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           before
           he
           Absolved
           them
           )
           to
           have
           any
           
             CHRISTIAN
             BURIAL
          
           ,
           and
           declares
           them
           
             ETERNALLY
             DAMND
          
           .
           Then
           he
           layes
           that
           most
           impious
           Interdict
           upon
           the
           whole
           h
           Nation
           ;
           forbids
           all
           
             Publick
             Prayers
          
           ,
           i
           
             Masses
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Offices
          
           .
           Nor
           this
           only
           ;
           but
           he
           
             Deprives
             the
             Children
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
          
           k
           
             Born
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Born
             of
             Queen
          
           Anna
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             his
             Adherents
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             Descendents
          
           ,
           (
           none
           excepted
           )
           
             of
             all
             their
             Rights
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Goods
             ,
             Moveable
             and
             Immoveable
             ,
          
           and
           makes
           them
           (
           for
           the
           future
           )
           
             incapable
             ,
             and
             deprived
          
           of
           
             all
             Dignities
             ,
             Honors
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             Fees
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           have
           obtain'd
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           does
           knowingly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             Plenitude
             of
             his
             Power
          
           .
           Then
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           declares
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           Descendents
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Infamous
             Persons
             ,
             disabled
             to
             be
             Witness
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             Will
             or
             Testament
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             receive
             any
             Legacy
             or
             Benefit
          
           by
           the
           
             Testament
             of
             any
             other
          
           :
           l
           Forbids
           
             all
             Men
             to
             have
             any
             Conversation
             ,
             Commerce
             ,
             or
             Trade
             with
             them
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             loss
             of
             all
             their
             Goods
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           further
           ,
           
             Commands
             all
             Christian
          
           m
           
             Princes
             ,
             (
             quacunque
             dignitate
             Imperiali
             aut
             Regali
             fulgeant
             )
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             no
             way
             to
             favour
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
          
           and
           n
           
             Nulls
             all
             Oaths
             ,
             Compacts
             ,
             Treaties
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           
             made
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
          
           )
           
             to
             or
             with
             
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             in
             favour
             of
             him
             or
             his
             Adherents
          
           ;
           and
           gives
           
             Authority
             and
             express
             COMMAND
             to
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             Armies
             ,
             (
             by
             Sea
             or
             Land
             )
             to
             turn
             their
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             compel
             them
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           And
           
             whoever
             acknowledges
          
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             Obeys
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             (
             in
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Popes
             Command
             )
             expel
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             all
             their
             Goods
             ,
             (
             Moveable
             and
             Immoveable
             )
             Moneys
             ,
             Merchandizes
             ,
          
           (
           
             whether
             within
             or
             without
          
           England
           )
           
             are
             to
             be
             seiz'd
             on
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             )
             possess'd
             and
             kept
             by
             any
             who
             can
             catch
             them
             .
             And
             he
             there
             gives
             them
          
           (
           such
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           )
           
             full
             power
             to
             enjoy
             and
             possess
             such
             Plunder'd
             Goods
             of
             the
             Kings
             or
             his
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             own
             Right
             and
             Propriety
             .
             And
             if
             they
             take
             any
             Inhabitants
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             (
             Native
             or
             Alien
             )
             who
             Obey
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Disobey
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             all
             so
             taken
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             Slaves
             to
             those
             who
             take
             them
             :
          
           So
           that
           
             impious
             Bull
          
           ;
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           Our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           )
           came
           not
           
             to
             destroy
          
           ,
           but
           
             to
             save
          
           ;
           not
           to
           
             Depose
             Kings
          
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           Absolve
           
             their
             Subjects
          
           from
           the
           Obligations
           of
           their
           Natural
           or
           
             Sworn
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             Arm
             them
          
           against
           Governors
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           his
           pretended
           Vicar
           does
           )
           
             promise
             them
             a
             Reward
          
           (
           
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           here
           ,
           and
           
             an
             higher
             
             place
             in
             Heaven
          
           hereafter
           )
           for
           
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Murdering
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             Fellow-Subjects
          
           and
           Christians
           ,
           for
           
             believing
             and
             maintaining
          
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             his
             Party
          
           ,
           should
           be
           miscall'd
           Heresie
           .
           No
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           
             good
             Shepherd
          
           ,
           who
           laid
           down
           
             his
             own
             life
             for
             his
             Sheep
          
           ;
           and
           when
           
             they
             stray'd
          
           and
           err'd
           from
           his
           Fold
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           
             hire
             and
             send
             Dogs
             or
             Wolves
             to
             worry
             them
          
           ;
           but
           (
           with
           
             infinite
             Patience
             and
             Mercy
          
           )
           went
           
             himself
             to
             seek
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             being
             found
          
           (
           
             though
             erring
          
           and
           out
           
             of
             his
             Fold
          
           )
           laid
           them
           
             on
             his
             own
             shoulders
          
           ,
           and
           (
           with
           
             great
             love
             and
             labor
          
           )
           brought
           
             them
             home
             to
             his
             Fold
             ,
             from
             which
          
           (
           as
           his
           
             Sheep
             may
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             his
             Sheep
          
           )
           they
           had
           erred
           .
           We
           read
           indeed
           ,
           that
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           gives
           Peter
           Commission
           to
           b
           
             FEED
             HIS
             SHEEP
             and
             his
             LAMBS
             .
          
           But
           we
           
             never
             read
          
           that
           he
           (
           
             whose
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
          
           )
           gave
           any
           
             Commission
             to
             Peter
          
           ,
           or
           his
           
             pretended
             Vicar
          
           ,
           to
           
             raise
             Armies
          
           to
           kill
           ,
           and
           (
           
             indictà
             causà
          
           )
           to
           
             Murder
             them
          
           .
           Though
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           who
           from
           
             pasce
             oves
          
           ,
           (
           with
           
             bad
             Logique
          
           and
           
             worse
             Divinity
          
           )
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             has
             Power
             to
             kill
             Heretiques
             .
          
           Like
           that
           Monk
           Erasmus
           mentions
           ,
           who
           ,
           with
           great
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Catholique
           Cause
           ,
           and
           greater
           Ignorance
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           kill
           Heretiques
           ,
           from
           that
           passage
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           c
           
             HAERETICUM
             DEVITA
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           says
           the
           Monk
           )
           (
           who
           had
           no
           Greek
           ,
           and
           little
           
           Latine
           )
           
             DE
             VITA
             TOLLE
             ,
             take
             him
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             kill
             him
             .
             Sed
             è
             diverticulo
             in
             Viam
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           From
           the
           aforesaid
           reasons
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           may
           (
           with
           good
           consequence
           )
           conclude
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             party
             ,
          
           ever
           since
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           
             (
             de
             facto
             )
             assum'd
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           which
           
             (
             de
             jure
          
           )
           was
           
             his
             before
          
           )
           have
           been
           in
           a
           
             perpetual
             Conspiracy
          
           against
           the
           
             Lives
             and
             Religion
          
           of
           our
           
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           ;
           at
           least
           till
           the
           Happy
           Return
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           (
           whom
           God
           preserve
           )
           who
           being
           (
           by
           the
           good
           and
           Miraculous
           Providence
           of
           Heaven
           Restor'd
           to
           His
           Fathers
           Throne
           (
           His
           own
           Right
           and
           Inheritance
           )
           a
           blessed
           Peace
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           happy
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           immediately
           follow
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           comfort
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           The
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           before
           shatter'd
           and
           ruin'd
           by
           a
           horrid
           Rebellion
           (
           Begun
           ,
           Incourag'd
           ,
           and
           Promoted
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Jesuitical
           Party
           )
           was
           happily
           Restored
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           Law
           )
           establish'd
           ;
           the
           Just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subjects
           assured
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           ;
           a
           Gracious
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           and
           Pardon
           of
           Illegal
           ,
           Seditious
           and
           Rebellious
           actions
           against
           the
           King
           and
           His
           Laws
           granted
           ;
           and
           the
           blessing
           and
           benefit
           of
           all
           these
           extended
           to
           Papists
           as
           well
           as
           other
           .
           So
           that
           beside
           their
           
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             and
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           by
           their
           Natural
           or
           
             Sworn
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           there
           lay
           upon
           them
           
             an
             Obligation
             to
             
             Gratitude
          
           ,
           for
           those
           
             signal
             favors
          
           they
           received
           ,
           from
           the
           
             goodness
             of
             a
             gratious
             Prince
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           the
           beliefe
           and
           
             hope
             of
             some
          
           ,
           that
           the
           foremention'd
           
             Popish
             Principles
          
           and
           Practises
           had
           
             been
             forgot
          
           ,
           or
           
             laid
             aside
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Roman
           Catholiques
           (
           as
           both
           in
           words
           and
           writings
           they
           
             publickly
             pretended
          
           )
           would
           be
           very
           
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           But
           these
           were
           vain
           hopes
           ;
           for
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           obligations
           to
           obedience
           and
           gratitude
           )
           even
           since
           His
           Majesties
           Happy
           Return
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Party
           have
           carried
           on
           their
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           ,
           against
           their
           
             gracious
             Prince
          
           ,
           the
           
             establish'd
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Peace
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
          
           with
           as
           
             much
             industry
          
           and
           impiety
           ,
           as
           formerly
           .
           Which
           now
           
             evidently
             appears
          
           ,
           by
           their
           
             impious
             Conspiracy
          
           ,
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           very
           happily
           ,
           though
           
             lately
             discover'd
          
           .
           That
           you
           may
           (
           in
           the
           General
           )
           know
           what
           this
           Plot
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           do
           not
           miscall
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           it
           is
           an
           Impious
           Conspiracy
           :
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           two
           Authentique
           Testimonies
           .
        
         
           I.
           Our
           gratious
           King
           calls
           it
           a
           
             A
             BLOODY
             TRAITEROUS
             design
             of
             POPISH
             Recusants
             ,
             against
             His
             MAJESTIES
             Sacred
             PERSON
             ,
             the
             GOVERNMENT
             ,
             and
             the
             PROTESTANT
             RELIGION
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           The
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           in
           a
           
             Vote
             of
             that
          
           b
           
             House
             ,
             approved
          
           by
           the
           Lords
           )
           say
           thus
           ........
           Resolved
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             That
             this
             House
             is
             of
             
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             HATH
             BEEN
             ,
             and
             STILL
             IS
             ,
             a
             DAMNABLE
             ,
             and
             HELLISH
             PLOT
             ,
             contrived
             and
             carried
             on
             by
             POPISH
             RECVSANTS
             ,
             for
          
           (
           horresco
           referens
           )
           
             ASSASSINATING
             and
             MURDERING
             THE
             KING
             ,
             and
             for
             SUBVERTING
             the
             GOVERNMENT
             ,
             and
             rooting
             out
             ,
             and
             DESTROYING
             the
             PROTESTANT
             RELIGION
             .
          
        
         
           By
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ,
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           ,
           or
           Popish
           Principles
           and
           Practises
           have
           been
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           (
           while
           there
           is
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           a
           Party
           to
           believe
           and
           incourage
           such
           Practises
           )
           ever
           will
           be
           ;
           and
           how
           dangerous
           such
           Principles
           are
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           put
           in
           execution
           )
           how
           pernicious
           they
           are
           (
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           )
           to
           all
           PRINCES
           ,
           espeally
           PROTESTANTS
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           ,
           or
           miscall
           Heretiques
           .
           Their
           received
           Principles
           I
           have
           hitherto
           mentioned
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Pope
           (
           with
           them
           )
           is
           
             Supreme
             MONARCH
          
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           in
           Temporals
           ;
           at
           least
           indirectè
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           most
           moderate
           amongst
           them
           sometimes
           say
           )
           and
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualis
          
           ,
           which
           distinction
           can
           afford
           no
           comfort
           or
           security
           to
           Temporal
           Princes
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Pope
           have
           such
           vast
           power
           ,
           directè
           ,
           or
           indirectè
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           he
           has
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Prince
           be
           deposed
           ,
           or
           murdered
           ,
           by
           
             either
             end
             of
             the
             distinction
          
           ,
           he
           is
           equally
           ,
           and
           as
           
           surely
           Murder'd
           ;
           as
           he
           who
           is
           kill'd
           by
           the
           edge
           ,
           or
           back
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           is
           as
           certainly
           kill'd
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           the
           Pope
           has
           
             power
             to
          
           c
           
             Excommunicate
             ,
             Curse
          
           ,
           and
           
             Damn
             Kings
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           depose
           and
           
             deprive
             them
          
           of
           
             all
             their
             Royal
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
          
           from
           all
           Obligations
           (
           whether
           Natural
           ,
           or
           afterwards
           arising
           from
           Oaths
           )
           to
           fidelity
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           
             Arme
             their
             Subjects
             against
          
           their
           
             Sovereigns
             ,
             so
             deposed
          
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           their
           
             Supreme
             Judge
          
           ,
           and
           (
           according
           to
           the
           profess'd
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Jesuites
             ,
             Canonists
          
           ,
           )
           &c.
           infallible
           too
           ,
           
             In
             rebus
             facti
             &
             fidei
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           this
           
             taking
             of
             Arms
          
           against
           
             their
             King
          
           ,
           (
           when
           
             deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
          
           )
           is
           
             no
             Rebellion
          
           against
           
             their
             King
          
           ;
           seeing
           (
           by
           their
           Traiterous
           Principles
           )
           as
           
             soon
             as
             deposed
          
           ,
           he
           ceases
           to
           be
           
             their
             Sovereign
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           ,
           if
           in
           such
           a
           War
           ,
           they
           
             kill
             their
             King
          
           ,
           (
           especially
           if
           he
           be
           an
           Heretique
           )
           it
           is
           no
           crime
           ,
           
             no
             Homicide
             or
             Murder
          
           ,
           but
           a
           Meritorious
           work
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Pope
           has
           promised
           
             Plenary
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           and
           Pardon
           of
           all
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           an
           higher
           place
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           8
           Nay
           ,
           (
           to
           give
           them
           
             the
             highest
             encouragements
          
           to
           commit
           
             all
             those
             Villanies
          
           ,
           Christians
           are
           capable
           of
           )
           they
           shall
           be
           reputed
           Martyrs
           ,
           referr'd
           into
           their
           Calendars
           in
           Red
           Letters
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           their
           opinion
           )
           be
           esteemed
           great
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           in
           Earth
           were
           known
           to
           be
           Rebels
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           justly
           Executed
           for
           High
           Treason
           .
           For
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           said
           and
           proved
           )
           those
           who
           (
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           Justice
           )
           perish'd
           for
           their
           Prodigious
           Villany
           ,
           in
           the
           Gunpowder-Conspiracy
           ,
           are
           reckon'd
           for
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Jesuites
           Martyrology
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           such
           Principles
           (
           having
           such
           a
           Incouragements
           )
           may
           prove
           to
           all
           ,
           especially
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           do
           you
           and
           the
           World
           Judge
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           as
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           such
           Doctrines
           )
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           (
           though
           too
           much
           )
           for
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           received
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Roman-Church
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           may
           depose
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           if
           they
           be
           Heretiques
           ,
           (
           as
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           all
           Protestants
           are
           )
           but
           further
           ,
        
         
           
             I.
             That
             Subjects
             also
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pope
             )
             may
             lawfully
             depose
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             II.
             Nay
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             (
             both
             in
             Law
             and
             Conscience
             )
             are
             strictly
             bound
             to
             depose
             their
             Princes
             if
             they
             be
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             their
             approved
             ,
             and
             great
             Writers
             publickly
             confess
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             Books
             printed
             ,
             and
             licensed
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Church
             )
             that
             both
             the
             former
             Propositions
             
               are
               approved
            
             by
             
             all
             Catholiques
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             
               publickly
               been
               condemn'd
            
             by
             any
             Act
             ,
             Decree
             or
             
               Sentence
               of
               their
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             approve
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             
               qui
               non
               prohibet
               peccare
               cum
               possit
               ,
               jubet
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           proof
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           you
           two
           or
           three
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           own
           (
           by
           publick
           Authority
           )
           approved
           and
           licenc'd
           Authors
           ,
           who
           expresly
           say
           ,
           and
           endeavor
           to
           prove
           ,
           what
           here
           I
           have
           affirm'd
           .
           1.
           
           One
           of
           them
           says
           ........
           b
           That
           
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             ALL
             CATHOLIQUES
             ,
          
           that
           
             Subjects
             ARE
             BOUND
             to
             depose
             an
             Heretical
             KING
             .
          
           And
           he
           adds
           there
           .......
           c
           
             That
             they
             are
             BOUND
             ,
             by
             the
             LAW
             of
             GOD
             ,
             by
             the
             MOST
             STRICT
             BOND
             of
             CONSCIENCE
             ,
             and
             UTMOST
             PERIL
             of
             their
             SOULS
             ,
             to
             DEPOSE
             HERETICAL
             PRINCES
             .
          
           And
           (
           their
           great
           Controvertist
           ,
           and
           Cardinal
           )
           Bellarmine
           ,
           says
           as
           much
           ;
           (
           and
           with
           more
           authority
           )
           speaking
           of
           Heretical
           Princes
           .........
           d
           
             OMNIUM
             CONSENSU
          
           (
           all
           Roman-Catholicks
           he
           means
           )
           
             possunt
             ac
             DEBENT
             privari
             suo
             Dominio
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           consent
           (
           says
           the
           Cardinal
           )
           
             of
             ALL
          
           ,
           that
           
             Heretical
             PRINCES
             may
          
           ,
           and
           OUGHT
           to
           be
           
             DEPRIVED
             of
             their
             Dominions
          
           .
           And
           in
           a
           Book
           e
           approved
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           highly
           commended
           by
           the
           f
           Licencer
           ;
           we
           are
           told
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
          
           g
           
             PEOPLE
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           h
           
             the
             PEOPLE
          
           (
           as
           well
           
             as
             the
             Pope
          
           )
           
             may
             declare
             ,
             a
             King
             to
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             :
          
           and
           when
           the
           Pope
           or
           
             PEOPLE
             have
             so
             declared
             him
             to
             be
             such
             ,
          
           i
           
             ANY
             PRIVATE
             
             MAN
             may
             MURDER
             HIM
             .
          
           3.
           
           And
           he
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           
             is
             a
          
           k
           
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             endeavors
             to
             ruin
             the
             religion
             of
             his
             Countrey
          
           ;
           (
           the
           Roman-Catholique
           Religion
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           means
           )
           and
           then
           (
           by
           these
           Jesuitical
           and
           Popish
           Principles
           )
           All
           Protestant
           Princes
           are
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           may
           lawfully
           be
           kill'd
           by
           any
           private
           person
           .
           So
           that
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           these
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           pernicious
           to
           all
           Protestant
           Princes
           ;
           who
           ,
           (
           in
           their
           account
           )
           being
           Heretiques
           ,
           are
           consequently
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           declared
           such
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           Murder'd
           by
           any
           private
           Man.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           some
           Roman
           Catholiques
           deny
           this
           
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           expresly
           condemn'd
           it
           as
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           (
           both
           in
           faith
           and
           manners
           erroneous
           :
           and
           for
           this
           they
           quote
           the
           l
           
             Council
             of
             Constance
          
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           I
           shall
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Set
             down
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Answer
             to
             them
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           are
           these
           ;
           and
           the
           Proposition
           they
           condemn
           this
           ......
           
             Quilibet
             Tyrannus
             potest
             ac
             debet
             licite
             ac
             meritoriè
             occidi
             ,
             per
             quemlibet
             vassallum
             &
             subditum
             ,
             etiam
             per
             insidias
             ,
             vel
             blanditias
             ,
             vel
             adulationes
             non
             obstante
             quocunque
             Juramento
             seu
             confederatione
             factis
             cum
             eo
             ,
             non
             expectata
             sententiâ
             vel
             mandato
             Judicis
             cujuscunque
             .
          
           That
           is
           .....
           
             Any
             Tyrant
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             lawfully
             and
             meritoriously
             kill'd
             ,
             by
             any
             vassal
             or
             subject
             of
             his
             ,
             even
             by
             treachery
             or
             flattery
             ;
             notwithstanding
             any
             oath
             ,
             or
             confederation
             made
             to
             ,
             or
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             having
             the
             preceding
             sentence
             or
             command
             of
             any
             Judge
             whomsoever
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           the
           Fathers
           at
           the
           a
           General
           Council
           at
           Constance
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           General
           approved
           Council
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           by
           a
           true
           Pope
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           it
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           little
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           what
           (
           b
           )
           Gesner
           has
           said
           ,
           and
           c
           
             Longus
             à
             Coriolano
          
           has
           not
           (
           though
           he
           endeavour
           it
           )
           Answer'd
           .
           )
           But
           it
           is
           penn'd
           with
           
           that
           Art
           ,
           and
           Roman-Catholick
           cunning
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           seem
           to
           say
           something
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           yet
           indeed
           it
           is
           (
           as
           to
           that
           purpose
           )
           altogether
           insignificant
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Here
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           or
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Council
           ;
           which
           condemns
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           disapproves
           the
           Popes
           Excommunications
           or
           Depositions
           of
           Kings
           ,
           their
           Absolutions
           of
           their
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           or
           giving
           away
           their
           Dominions
           .
           It
           is
           only
           the
           
             Assassinations
             and
             Murdering
             of
             Tyrants
          
           which
           are
           spoken
           of
           ;
           not
           any
           Excommunications
           ,
           Depositions
           ,
           &c.
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           does
           the
           Council
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           
             every
             TYRANT
             may
             be
             kill'd
          
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           they
           condemn
           as
           erroneous
           ,
           is
           ;
           That
           
             every
             Tyrant
             may
             ,
             and
             also
             OUGHT
             to
             be
             kill'd
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           Conjunctive
           and
           Copulative
           Proposition
           ;
           and
           such
           Propositions
           are
           (
           in
           Logique
           )
           false
           ,
           when
           either
           part
           is
           false
           ,
           though
           both
           be
           not
           .
           So
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             Every
             Man
             is
             rational
             and
             Learn'd
          
           ;
           is
           erroneous
           ,
           because
           one
           part
           is
           so
           :
           
           for
           though
           every
           Man
           be
           Rational
           ,
           yet
           every
           Man
           is
           not
           Learned
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           although
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Tyrant
             may
             be
             Kill'd
          
           ;
           yet
           that
           
             every
             Tyrant
             ought
             to
             be
             Kill'd
             ,
          
           will
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           granted
           .
           For
           let
           him
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           in
           respect
           of
           Title
           ,
           one
           who
           is
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           has
           no
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           yet
           let
           him
           be
           a
           Roman
           Catholique
           ,
           a
           zealous
           Maintainer
           and
           Promoter
           of
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           and
           Interest
           ;
           or
           one
           under
           whom
           they
           find
           more
           favour
           than
           they
           did
           expect
           from
           the
           true
           King
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           say
           
             that
             he
             OUGHT
             to
             be
             Kill'd
             .
          
           And
           on
           this
           account
           it
           was
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Party
           did
           not
           think
           ,
           
             That
             CROMWEL
             (
             though
             a
             Tyrant
             )
             OUGHT
             to
             be
             Kill'd
          
           ;
           or
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           ever
           went
           about
           it
           ;
           (
           though
           they
           desired
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Life
           of
           
             CHARLES
             the
             Martyr
          
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           most
           just
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           )
           because
           they
           found
           more
           favour
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           freedom
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           than
           they
           ever
           had
           before
           ;
           or
           could
           expect
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           Owner
           of
           it
           ,
           possess'd
           the
           Crown
           .
           In
           
           Cromwel's
           time
           ,
           no
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           or
           Supremacy
           were
           press'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           our
           Liturgy
           and
           Common-Prayers
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Ordinance
             passed
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             should
             be
             Censured
             for
             not
             coming
             to
             Church
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           way
           then
           to
           discover
           ,
           or
           legally
           convict
           a
           Popish
           Recusant
           .
           On
           which
           ground
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           at
           Constance
           ,
           might
           condemn
           this
           
           Proposition
           ,
           (
           as
           erroneous
           )
           
             Quilibet
             Tyrannus
          
           &c.
           
           
             Every
             Tyrant
             MAY
             ,
             and
             OUGHT
             o
             be
             Kill'd
          
           ;
           and
           not
           deny
           that
           
             every
             Tyrant
             MIGHT
             be
             Kill'd
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           they
           condemn
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           (
           as
           erroneous
           )
           ......
           
             Every
             Tyrant
             may
             LAWFULLY
          
           ,
           and
           
             MERITORIOUSLY
             be
             Kill'd
          
           :
           on
           the
           same
           account
           the
           
             Proposition
             is
             erroneous
          
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           such
           )
           might
           be
           condemned
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           might
           believe
           
             it
             LAWFUL
          
           to
           Kill
           any
           Tyrant
           ,
           thought
           not
           Meritorious
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           they
           say
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           cannot
           lawfully
           be
           kill'd
           
             per
             Quemcunque
             Vassallum
             &
             Subditum
          
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           poor
           comfort
           for
           Kings
           or
           Pinces
           ,
           and
           afford
           them
           no
           certain
           Security
           .
           For
           if
           a
           King
           be
           Kill'd
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           material
           ,
           whether
           a
           Native
           or
           an
           Alien
           be
           the
           Assassin
           ,
           he
           is
           Kill'd
           .
           So
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           has
           said
           ;
           they
           may
           hire
           an
           Alien
           to
           Kill
           a
           Protestant
           Prince
           ,
           as
           Lopez
           was
           to
           Murder
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           and
           a
           Spaniard
           to
           Assassinate
           Maurice
           of
           Nassaw
           :
           or
           (
           what
           was
           really
           intended
           and
           endeavoured
           ,
           and
           probably
           had
           taken
           effect
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           good
           Providence
           of
           Heaven
           miraculously
           hindred
           it
           )
           the
           Pope
           may
           give
           away
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           send
           a
           Spanish
           Armado
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           did
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           )
           or
           a
           French
           Army
           ,
           to
           kill
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           .
           
             Dirum
             omen
             misericors
             (
             qui
             solus
             potest
             )
             averruncet
             Deus
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           When
           that
           Council
           denies
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           (
           and
           condemns
           the
           Affirmative
           as
           erroneous
           )
           That
           
             a
             Tyrant
             may
             be
             Murdered
             by
             any
             Vassal
             and
             Subject
          
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           (
           
             per
             Vassallum
             &
             Subditum
          
           )
           and
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           more
           ,
           or
           the
           
             major
             part
          
           of
           the
           Subjects
           and
           Commonweal
           may
           do
           it
           ;
           for
           although
           this
           Doctrine
           be
           impious
           and
           Heretical
           ,
           yet
           (
           at
           Rome
           )
           it
           is
           Catholique
           ,
           (
           or
           Roman-Catholique
           )
           and
           by
           many
           of
           their
           eminent
           Writers
           ,
           maintain'd
           and
           justify'd
           .
        
         
           6
           But
           ●astly
           ;
           This
           Sentence
           of
           their
           General
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           f●om
           proving
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           produced
           ;
           (
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             does
             not
             approve
             the
             Depositions
             ,
             or
             Assassinations
             of
             Kings
          
           )
           that
           it
           evidently
           proves
           the
           direct
           contrary
           .
           That
           this
           may
           appear
           (
           and
           without
           any
           going
           back
           ,
           or
           trouble
           )
           to
           you
           ;
           I
           shall
           put
           in
           the
           a
           Margent
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           (
           though
           you
           have
           them
           before
           .
           )
           Now
           in
           the
           words
           cited
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           when
           they
           condemn
           the
           Killing
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           
             NON
             EXPECTATA
             SENTENTIA
             AUT
             MANDATO
             JUDICIS
             ,
          
           Not
           expecting
           the
           Sentence
           o●
           command
           of
           the
           Judge
           ;
           there
           is
           some
           Judge
           whose
           sentence
           and
           command
           should
           be
           expected
           .
           For
           it
           were
           ridiculous
           to
           talk
           of
           expecting
           the
           sentence
           or
           command
           of
           a
           judge
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Judge
           ,
           whose
           sentence
           
           could
           be
           expected
           .
           2.
           
           Now
           although
           to
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           truth
           )
           Kings
           and
           Supreme
           Princes
           ,
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           can
           have
           any
           Judge
           :
           it
           being
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           Judge
           be
           Superior
           in
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           to
           the
           Person
           Judged
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           he
           cannot
           be
           a
           legal
           and
           competent
           Judge
           )
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Kings
           and
           Supreme
           Princes
           have
           any
           Superior
           on
           Earth
           ,
           (
           where
           they
           are
           Supreme
           )
           is
           a
           contradiction
           .
           3.
           
           But
           at
           Rome
           ,
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           the
           Roman-Catholiques
           do
           constantly
           affirm
           ,
           That
           both
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             the
             People
          
           ,
           are
           Superiors
           to
           Kings
           ,
           and
           may
           pass
           sentence
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           declare
           them
           Tyrants
           .
           4.
           
           And
           therefore
           if
           Subjects
           may
           not
           kill
           Kings
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           Tyrants
           )
           without
           such
           sentence
           or
           command
           ,
           but
           must
           expect
           it
           ;
           then
           if
           thy
           
             have
             expected
          
           ,
           and
           
             have
             it
          
           ,
           then
           they
           
             may
             kill
             them
             lawfully
             and
             meritoriously
             .
          
           For
           
             exceptio
             firmat
             regulam
             in
             non
             exceptis
             .
          
           5.
           
           And
           't
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Sententia
             vel
             Mandato
             Judicis
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Sentence
           or
           Command
           of
           the
           Judge
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           private
           Person
           have
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           People
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           b
           the
           Popish
           Judges
           in
           this
           case
           )
           or
           the
           Sentence
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           declaring
           any
           King
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           then
           this
           is
           Warrant
           enough
           (
           by
           their
           impious
           Popish
           Politiques
           )
           for
           any
           private
           Person
           to
           kill
           such
           a
           King.
           From
           which
           Roman-Catholique
           Doctrine
           ,
           it
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           that
           when
           (
           in
           our
           late
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           and
           unhappy
           Rebellion
           )
           the
           Parliament
           had
           declared
           
             CHARLES
             the
             Martyr
          
           a
           
           Tyrant
           ,
           any
           particular
           Person
           (
           without
           Erecting
           an
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           they
           miscall'd
           it
           )
           might
           lawfully
           have
           Murdered
           him
           .
           6.
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           further
           observed
           ,
           that
           (
           by
           their
           Popish
           Principles
           )
           
             Tyranny
             and
             Heresie
             in
             Kings
          
           ,
           are
           
             crimes
             equally
          
           deserving
           
             Deposition
             and
             Death
          
           ;
           and
           every
           c
           Heretical
           
             King
             is
             a
             Tyrant
          
           with
           them
           .
           Whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           if
           the
           Pope
           command
           any
           one
           to
           kill
           a
           Protestant
           (
           or
           which
           with
           them
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           an
           Heretical
           )
           Prince
           ;
           then
           (
           according
           to
           this
           Decree
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           )
           he
           may
           lawfully
           do
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           if
           he
           give
           
             no
             such
             command
          
           ,
           but
           pass
           a
           definitive
           Sentence
           against
           any
           such
           Prince
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Damnatory
           Bull
           declare
           him
           an
           Excommunicate
           and
           Deposed
           Heretique
           ;
           (
           or
           d
           
             Favorer
             of
             them
          
           )
           then
           any
           private
           Person
           has
           sufficient
           Warrant
           and
           Authority
           to
           Murder
           him
           .
           So
           that
           when
           Pope
           
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
          
           had
           Excommunicated
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           (
           by
           this
           their
           Popish
           Divinity
           )
           any
           one
           of
           her
           Subjects
           might
           (
           without
           any
           further
           Authority
           ,
           or
           fault
           )
           have
           Murdered
           her
           .
           Now
           whether
           such
           Principles
           as
           these
           ,
           be
           not
           dangerous
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           Protestant
           Princes
           )
           pernicious
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           our
           Kings
           (
           and
           Parliaments
           )
           knowing
           (
           by
           sad
           experience
           )
           the
           fatal
           and
           pernicious
           Consequences
           of
           such
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           have
           publickly
           declared
           this
           their
           sense
           and
           detestation
           of
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           an
           Instance
           or
           two
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Our
           Gratious
           King
           ,
           (
           in
           a
           Proclamation
           )
           having
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Intestine
             Divisions
             amongst
          
           us
           ,
           it
           follows
           :
           .......
           e
           
             Which
             are
             CHIEFLY
             OCCASIONED
             by
             the
             Undermining
             Contrivances
             of
             POPISH
             RECUSANTS
             ,
             whose
             Numbers
             and
             INSOLENCIES
             are
             of
             late
             GREATLY
             increased
             ,
             and
             whose
             RESTLESS
             PRACTICES
             threaten
             SUBVERSION
             to
             the
             CHURCH
             and
             STATE
             .
          
           The
           restless
           Practices
           are
           the
           mischievous
           Consequents
           of
           their
           impious
           Principles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           full
           f
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           and
           a
           Popish
           one
           too
           )
           takes
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           condemns
           the
           Papal
           Usurpations
           ,
           in
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           dispose
           of
           inheritances
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           ..........
           
             The
             Pope
             ,
             CONTRARY
             to
             the
             inviolable
             Grants
             of
             Jurisdictions
             BY
             GOD
             IMMEDIATELY
             to
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             hath
             PRESUMD
             to
             invest
             who
             should
             please
             him
             ,
             to
             inherit
             in
             other
             Mens
             Kingdoms
             and
             Dominions
             :
             which
             we
             your
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           SPIRITUAL
           and
           TEMPORAL
           ,
           
             ABHORRE
             and
             DETEST
          
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Popes
           Usurpations
           then
           ;
           but
           (
           as
           in
           Parliament
           they
           confess
           )
           abhorred
           and
           detested
           by
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           .
           But
           now
           (
           as
           evidently
           appears
           by
           the
           lately
           discovered
           damnable
           Conspiracy
           )
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Murder
           our
           Gratious
           King
           ,
           (
           whom
           God
           preserve
           )
           and
           dispose
           of
           His
           Kingdoms
           .
           Which
           Practices
           ,
           
           and
           Principles
           which
           cause
           and
           encourage
           them
           ,
           I
           do
           (
           and
           justly
           may
           )
           call
           Dangerous
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           they
           take
           effect
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           they
           never
           will
           )
           Destructive
           and
           Pernicious
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           further
           ,
           because
           many
           of
           our
           Popish
           Party
           ,
           seeing
           the
           horridness
           of
           this
           Damnable
           and
           Hellish
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           reality
           I
           hope
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           )
           seem
           to
           condemn
           both
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           ;
           laying
           the
           blame
           upon
           the
           Persons
           only
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           (
           to
           give
           it
           no
           worse
           name
           )
           denying
           the
           Roman
           Church
           to
           approve
           ,
           or
           receive
           any
           Principles
           ,
           which
           can
           encourage
           such
           Conspiracies
           ,
           or
           prove
           pernicious
           ,
           or
           dangerous
           to
           Princes
           ,
           their
           Persons
           ,
           or
           Government
           :
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           some
           more
           of
           their
           received
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           ,
           (
           besides
           those
           already
           named
           )
           which
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           (
           while
           they
           are
           believed
           )
           ever
           will
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           of
           their
           Subjects
           and
           Dominions
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           expresly
           declares
           
             it
             unlawful
          
           for
           
             Secular
             Princes
          
           to
           require
           any
           
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
          
           or
           Allegiance
           of
           
             their
             Clergy
          
           ;
           and
           as
           expresly
           forbids
           all
           
             their
             Clergy
          
           to
           take
           any
           such
           Oath
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           required
           ......
           g
           
             Nimis
             d●
             Jure
             DIVINO
             quidam
             LAICI
             Usurpare
             cenantur
             ,
             cum
             Viros
             Ecclesiasticos
             nihil
             temporale
             continentes
             ,
             ad
             praestandum
             sibi
             FIDELITATIS
             JURAMENTUM
             compellunt
             ......
             Sacri
             Authoritate
             Concilii
             PROHIBEMUS
             ,
             ne
             tales
             CLERICI
             
             personis
             SECULARIBUS
             praestare
             cogantur
             hujusmodi
             Juramentum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           great
           and
           Oecumenical
           Council
           under
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           is
           referr'd
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Canon
           h
           Law
           ,
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           IX
           ,
           and
           remains
           in
           the
           i
           best
           Editions
           of
           it
           ,
           commended
           and
           k
           confirm'd
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           XIII
           .
           So
           that
           by
           the
           Popish
           Canons
           ,
           and
           their
           approved
           and
           received
           Laws
           ,
           no
           
             Secular
             Prince
          
           may
           require
           any
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           and
           Fidelity
           ,
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastiques
           ,
           nor
           are
           the
           Clergy
           to
           take
           any
           such
           Oaths
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Clergy-man
           should
           take
           any
           such
           Oath
           ,
           it
           is
           (
           by
           their
           Canon-Law
           )
           for
           several
           reasons
           ,
           
             declared
             null
             ,
             and
             not
             obligatory
             .
          
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Oath
             which
             is
             against
             the
          
           a
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Utility
             ,
             and
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             valid
             and
             binding
             :
          
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Law
           it self
           there
           says
           ,
           
             That
             all
             such
             Oaths
             against
             Ecclesiastical
             Utility
             ,
          
           are
           not
           Oaths
           properly
           ,
           but
           b
           Perjurics
           .
           And
           the
           case
           is
           put
           in
           their
           Law
           ,
           
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             fearing
             some
          
           c
           
             CONSPIRACY
             against
             him
             ,
             took
             an
             Oath
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             (
             for
             the
             future
             )
             be
             in
             any
             Conspiracy
             against
             him
             .
          
           They
           who
           had
           taken
           this
           Oath
           ,
           desired
           to
           know
           how
           far
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           this
           Oath
           ?
           And
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           ,
           gives
           this
           Answer
           ,
           d
           
             That
             they
             were
             not
             so
             bound
             by
             that
             Oath
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             stand
             against
             the
             Prince
             (
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             Sworn
             )
             in
             the
             lawful
             defence
             
             of
             the
             rights
             and
             honors
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             their
             own
             .
          
           Now
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           (
           with
           them
           )
           is
           the
           sole
           Supreme
           Judge
           in
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           ;
           (
           and
           such
           this
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Rights
           and
           Honors
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           Judge
           (
           as
           we
           are
           sure
           he
           will
           )
           that
           our
           Oathes
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           be
           against
           the
           Rights
           and
           Honor
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           ;
           neither
           those
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           Oathes
           will
           be
           obligatory
           to
           any
           of
           his
           party
           ;
           at
           least
           they
           will
           think
           them
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           will
           think
           ,
           that
           (
           notwithstanding
           any
           such
           Oath
           )
           they
           may
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholique
           Cause
           ,
           oppose
           and
           conspire
           against
           their
           Prince
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Rule
           in
           their
           e
           Law
           (
           and
           
             in
             reason
             too
          
           )
           That
           in
           
             all
             Oathes
          
           ,
           it
           must
           
             be
             understood
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             right
             of
             the
             Superior
             is
             excepted
             ,
          
           and
           must
           be
           preserved
           .
           So
           if
           a
           Tenent
           Swear
           Fealty
           to
           his
           Landlord
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           (
           so
           he
           be
           a
           subject
           )
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           
             salvo
             jure
             dominii
             principalis
          
           ;
           the
           Royal
           Rights
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           must
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           prejudiced
           by
           that
           Oath
           .
           This
           is
           true
           in
           Thesi.
           Now
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           (
           and
           his
           party
           who
           acknowledge
           him
           )
           thinks
           that
           he
           is
           far
           superior
           to
           all
           Kings
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           think
           and
           declare
           (
           as
           we
           know
           he
           has
           done
           )
           that
           our
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           are
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           rights
           ,
           then
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           his
           party
           will
           think
           them
           binding
           .
           3.
           
           If
           they
           were
           confess'd
           to
           be
           obligatory
           ;
           yet
           they
           of
           
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           believe
           
             he
             can
             dispence
          
           f
           
             with
             them
          
           ,
           and
           null
           the
           obligation
           .
           This
           is
           the
           constant
           Tenet
           of
           the
           g
           Canonists
           ;
           who
           tell
           us
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             does
             usually
             and
             easily
             dispence
             with
             Involuntary
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             voluntary
             Oaths
          
           ;
           yet
           
             if
             he
             do
             dispence
             with
             voluntary
             Oaths
             ,
             it
             is
          
           h
           valid
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           dispence
           with
           Oathes
           (
           voluntary
           or
           involuntary
           )
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           
             John
             Semeca
          
           the
           Glossator
           there
           tells
           us
           .......
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             can
             dispence
             against
             the
             LAW
             OF
          
           i
           
             NATURE
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             APOSTLE
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           might
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           those
           words
           (
           in
           the
           k
           old
           Editions
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           )
           are
           put
           in
           the
           Margent
           .
           .....
           
             Papa
             contra
             Apostolum
             dispensat
          
           :
           the
           Pope
           
             dispenses
             against
             the
             Apostle
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           latter
           l
           Editions
           of
           that
           Law
           with
           the
           Gloss
           (
           even
           those
           confirm'd
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Thirteenth
           ,
           as
           most
           Correct
           ,
           and
           purged
           from
           Errors
           )
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           disowning
           that
           irrational
           and
           impious
           Gloss
           ;
           that
           (
           in
           a
           Note
           there
           in
           the
           Margent
           )
           they
           explain
           and
           justifie
           it
           ...
           ..
           
             It
             is
             not
             absurd
          
           (
           sayes
           the
           m
           Author
           of
           that
           Note
           )
           
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             dispence
             against
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             to
             positive
             Law.
          
           So
           that
           Papists
           may
           take
           as
           many
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           as
           their
           Prince
           shall
           please
           ,
           yet
           the
           Pope
           (
           when
           he
           pleases
           )
           can
           dispence
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           free
           ,
           from
           all
           obligation
           of
           fidelity
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           evidently
           follows
           ;
           That
           a
           true
           Roman-Catholique
           (
           who
           believes
           this
           Popish
           Power
           of
           dispensing
           
           with
           all
           Oaths
           )
           may
           take
           a
           thousand
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           yet
           give
           no
           assurance
           of
           his
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           Prince
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           may
           (
           upon
           their
           approv'd
           Principles
           )
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           set
           them
           free
           from
           all
           such
           Obligations
           .
           4.
           
           But
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           ways
           ,
           of
           nulling
           the
           Obligations
           of
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           fail
           :
           yet
           the
           Popes
           Janizaries
           (
           the
           Jesuites
           )
           have
           a
           new
           way
           to
           prevent
           all
           such
           Obligations
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           without
           any
           Dispensations
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           by
           Equivocations
           ,
           rectifying
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Probabilities
           :
           pernicious
           Errors
           ,
           destructive
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           and
           so
           notoriously
           now
           known
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           I
           neither
           shall
           ,
           nor
           need
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           them
           ,
           or
           shew
           the
           pernicious
           consequences
           of
           them
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           no
           Papists
           in
           England
           are
           a
           permitted
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           King
           :
           and
           then
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           judge
           ,
           what
           good
           Subjects
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           .
           For
           certainly
           ,
           what
           I
           may
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           that
           (
           on
           a
           just
           and
           serious
           occasion
           )
           I
           may
           swear
           to
           do
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           lawful
           for
           me
           to
           obey
           my
           Princes
           commands
           ,
           and
           pay
           him
           fidelity
           ;
           then
           certainly
           ,
           I
           may
           (
           by
           Oath
           )
           bind
           my self
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           So
           all
           Men
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           Moral
           Veracity
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           
             speak
             truth
          
           ;
           it
           is
           both
           
             lawful
             and
             a
             duty
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           when
           (
           in
           Judicature
           )
           I
           am
           call'd
           to
           be
           a
           Witness
           ;
           I
           may
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           )
           ought
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           ,
           to
           
           bind
           me
           ,
           and
           assure
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           speak
           truth
           .
           All
           Men
           (
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           all
           confess
           )
           are
           bound
           by
           an
           indispensable
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           speak
           truth
           (
           when
           there
           is
           a
           just
           occasion
           for
           it
           )
           and
           yet
           (
           in
           Judicature
           )
           his
           testimony
           would
           not
           pass
           for
           good
           evidence
           ,
           who
           (
           being
           required
           )
           would
           not
           (
           by
           Oath
           )
           confirm
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           Princes
           have
           just
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           will
           not
           take
           an
           Oath
           to
           be
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           so
           without
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           reason
           why
           Princes
           may
           justly
           suspect
           the
           fidelity
           of
           their
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           will
           farther
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           when
           and
           where
           Popery
           prevails
           ,
           all
           their
           Bishops
           swear
           absolute
           Allegiance
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           swear
           it
           to
           their
           Prince
           too
           .
           The
           Oath
           every
           Popish
           Bishop
           must
           take
           at
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           is
           this
           ...
           b
           I.
           N.
           
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             ,
             will
             be
             FAITHFUL
             and
             OBEDIENT
             to
             my
             Lord
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Successors
             .....
             THE
             COUNSELS
             with
             which
             they
             trust
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             discover
             TO
             ANY
             MAN
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Successors
             ...
             I
             will
             assist
             them
             to
             retain
             and
             defend
             the
             Popedome
             ,
             and
             THE
          
           c
           
             ROYALTIES
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             against
             ALL
             MEN
             .....
             I
             will
             carefully
             conserve
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             rights
             ,
             honors
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             I
             will
             not
             be
             in
             any
             Counsel
             ,
             Fact
             ,
             or
             Treaty
             ,
             in
             which
             any
             thing
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             rights
             ,
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             contrived
             :
             and
             if
             I
             shall
             know
             any
             such
             things
             treated
             of
             ,
             by
             ANY
             
             WHOMSOEVER
             ,
             I
             will
             (
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             power
             )
             hinder
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             speed
             signifie
             them
             to
             the
             Pope
             ....
             I
             will
             (
             to
             the
             UTMOST
             OF
             MY
             POWER
             )
             observe
             the
             POPES
             COMMANDS
             ,
             and
             MAKE
             OTHERS
             observe
             them
             .
             I
             will
             impugn
             and
             PERSECUTE
             HERETICKS
             ,
             and
             REBELS
             to
             my
             LORD
             THE
             POPE
             .
             I
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             WHEN
             HE
             CALLS
             ME
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           such
           stuff
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           
             that
             Oath
          
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           
             evidently
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Fidelity
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Wherein
           (
           to
           omit
           other
           things
           )
           they
           swear
           ,
           1.
           
           Never
           
             to
             discover
             the
             Popes
             Counsels
          
           (
           how
           
             treasonable
             soever
             )
             TO
             ANY
             MAN
             ,
          
           (
           not
           
             the
             King.
          
           )
           2.
           
           To
           
             defend
             the
             Popes
             ROYALTIES
             ,
             against
             ALL
             MEN
             ,
          
           (
           the
           
             King
             not
             excepted
          
           .
           )
           3.
           
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           treated
           
             of
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             BY
             ANY
             WHOMSOEVER
             ,
          
           (
           the
           King
           not
           excepted
           )
           they
           swear
           ,
           (
           
             TO
             THE
             UTMOST
             OF
             THEIR
             POWER
          
           )
           to
           oppose
           
             and
             hinder
             it
          
           .
           Here
           is
           (
           you
           see
           )
           an
           Oath
           of
           
             absolute
             Allegiance
          
           to
           
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           consist
           with
           that
           Homage
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           or
           Fidelity
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           anciently
           ,
           even
           in
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           did
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           swore
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           d
           great
           Lawyer
           tells
           me
           .
           And
           not
           long
           before
           him
           ,
           it
           it
           certain
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           at
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           took
           no
           Oath
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           only
           
             promised
             him
             Canonical
             Obedience
          
           .
           For
           in
           the
           old
           Ordo
           a
           Romanus
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           all
           agree
           )
           was
           writ
           by
           b
           
             Arnoldus
             Constantiensis
             Presbyter
          
           ,
           about
           
           the
           year
           1060.
           
           The
           Metropolitan
           (
           who
           consecrates
           )
           askes
           the
           person
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             Visne
             Beato
             Petro
             ,
             suaeque
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             ejusque
             VICARIO
             &
             successoribus
             ,
             fidem
             &
             subjectionem
             per
             omnia
             exhibere
             ?
          
           The
           Answer
           is
           :
           Volo
           .
           Then
           follows
           the
           
             promise
             of
             fidelity
             and
             subjection
          
           to
           his
           Metropolitan
           :
           But
           with
           this
           difference
           .
           To
           the
           Pope
           he
           promises
           .......
           
             Fidem
             &
             obedientiam
             per
             omnia
          
           (
           as
           to
           the
           
             prime
             Patriarch
          
           .
           )
           But
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           he
           only
           promises
           (
           but
           
             swears
             to
             neither
          
           of
           them
           )
           
             Fidem
             &
             obedientiam
             exhibere
          
           .
           But
           to
           let
           this
           pass
           :
           It
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           whenever
           
             this
             Oath
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           began
           to
           be
           exacted
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           in
           use
           ever
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Gregory
           c
           the
           IX
           .
           who
           patch'd
           up
           ,
           and
           d
           publish'd
           the
           Decretals
           ;
           In
           which
           you
           have
           the
           
             form
             of
             the
             Oath
          
           the
           Bishops
           
             then
             took
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           neither
           
             so
             long
          
           by
           far
           ,
           nor
           
             so
             bad
          
           ,
           as
           of
           later
           years
           has
           
             been
             required
             of
             all
          
           Bishops
           ;
           yet
           bad
           enough
           .
           For
           when
           they
           swore
           obedience
           and
           fidelity
           absolutely
           to
           the
           Pope
           (
           as
           now
           they
           do
           )
           e
           
             CONTRA
             OMNES
             HOMINES
          
           ,
           (
           neither
           King
           nor
           Emperor
           excepted
           .
           )
           And
           we
           are
           told
           in
           some
           later
           Editions
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           ,
           that
           now
           ,
           not
           
             onely
             all
             Bishops
          
           ,
           but
           whoever
           
             receives
             any
          
           f
           dignity
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             take
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           
             swear
             Allegiance
             to
             him
          
           :
           and
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           these
           persons
           who
           do
           ,
           and
           must
           Swear
           such
           absolute
           obedience
           and
           fidelity
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           can
           be
           faithful
           and
           loyal
           subjects
           to
           their
           Prince
           ?
           and
           
           indeed
           ,
           are
           not
           such
           Popish
           Principles
           both
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           Protestant
           Princes
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           safety
           of
           Supreme
           Powers
           ?
           nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           there
           is
           more
           danger
           yet
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           from
           their
           Popish
           Principles
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           Exempt
           all
           Ecclesiastiques
           from
           paying
           
             any
             Tax
             or
             Contribution
             to
          
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           without
           the
           Popes
           Leave
           .
           This
           is
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           g
           Casuists
           ,
           their
           h
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           i
           Canonists
           .
           Who
           tell
           us
           k
           ........
           
             Quod
             Laici
             Collectas
             imponentes
             Clericis
             ,
             sunt
             excommunicati
             ,
             cum
             suis
             fa●toribus
          
           ;
           All
           Laymen
           (
           by
           
             their
             Law
          
           )
           are
           Excommunicated
           ,
           if
           they
           
             lay
             any
             Tax
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           And
           again
           (
           more
           fully
           )
           we
           are
           told
           .
           1.
           
           That
           l
           
             the
             Clergy
             OUGHT
             NOT
             to
             relieve
             the
             NECESSITIES
             of
             Cities
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             places
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             even
             then
             when
             the
             Laicks
             are
             in
             want
             ,
             unless
             the
             Pope
             be
             first
             consulted
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             Decrees
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             Laymen
             ,
             laying
             such
             Taxes
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             null
             ,
             and
             never
             can
             be
             made
             obligatory
             .
             3.
             
             All
             persons
             Excommunicated
             for
             such
             grievances
             laid
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             their
             SUCCESSORS
             ,
             stand
             Excommunicated
             ;
             unless
             they
             make
             satisfaction
             within
             a
             Month.
             4.
             
             And
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             is
             said
             for
             a
             fuller
             declaration
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             that
             Novices
             may
             better
             understand
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           
           their
           own
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           m
           
             correct
             Body
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
          
           ;
           and
           they
           there
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Canon
           of
           a
           n
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           )
           infallibly
           true
           ,
           and
           obligatory
           to
           all
           the
           Christian
           World.
           So
           that
           by
           this
           Popish
           Law
           ,
           if
           any
           Lay-men
           (
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           of
           England
           )
           lay
           
             any
             Tax
          
           ,
           or
           (
           by
           a
           Statute
           )
           require
           any
           
             Subsidy
             of
             Clergy-men
          
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           without
           the
           Popes
           leave
           ;
           such
           Statute
           is
           declared
           
             Void
             and
             Null
          
           ,
           and
           they
           and
           
             their
             Successors
          
           (
           unless
           satisfaction
           be
           made
           )
           Excommunicate
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           only
           some
           
             Inferior
             Magistrates
          
           or
           Officers
           ,
           who
           are
           thus
           Excommunicated
           ;
           but
           all
           Persons
           ,
           a
           
             CUJUSCUNQUE
             conditionis
             ,
             Status
             aut
             DIGNITATIS
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           such
           Excommunications
           are
           not
           a
           rash
           and
           inconsiderate
           Act
           of
           
             Urban
             the
             Fifth
          
           ,
           or
           some
           angry
           Pope
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           (
           for
           some
           Ages
           past
           )
           and
           still
           are
           solemnly
           publish'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           every
           Year
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           and
           impious
           
             Bulla
             Coenae
             Domini
          
           ,
           on
           Maundy-Thursday
           .
           (
           Even
           on
           
             that
             day
          
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
             Instituted
          
           that
           
             Coen●
             Domini
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrament
           
             of
             our
             Union
             with
             him
          
           ,
           by
           a
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             all
             Christians
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
          
           by
           an
           unfeigned
           
             love
             and
             charity
          
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           on
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           are
           Anathematiz'd
           and
           Curs'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           by
           their
           Popes
           successively
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           
           because
           they
           are
           
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           against
           his
           (
           without
           any
           reason
           or
           sense
           )
           Usurp'd
           Greatness
           and
           Worldly
           Interest
           .
           )
           In
           
             that
             Bull
          
           ,
           the
           Anathema
           ,
           or
           
             Papal
             Curse
          
           (
           Stilo
           Curiae
           )
           is
           thus
           :
           b
           
             We
             Excommunicate
             all
             ,
             of
             what
             Dignity
             soever
             ,
             REGAL
             ,
             IMPERIAL
             ,
             DUCAL
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             who
             impose
             any
             Tax
             ,
             Toll
             ,
             or
             Prestation
             upon
             any
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             Taxes
             so
             impos'd
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             Persons
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             imposed
             ,
             would
             WILLINGLY
             pay
             them
             )
             without
             the
             special
             and
             EXPRESS
             LICENCE
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           Now
           although
           this
           (
           aforesaid
           )
           were
           evidence
           enough
           to
           intitle
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           such
           desperate
           Doctrine
           and
           Excommunications
           ;
           yet
           we
           have
           further
           and
           greater
           evidence
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           their
           
             Great
             Lateran
          
           c
           Council
           ,
           consisting
           of
           above
           1200
           Fathers
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           they
           were
           )
           Synodically
           d
           ratifying
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           :
           and
           all
           this
           expresly
           confirmed
           by
           the
           e
           
             Trent
             Council
          
           ;
           which
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           this
           
             Immunity
             and
             Exemption
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           
             DEI
             ORDINATIONE
             &
             Canonicis
             Sanctionibus
             Constituta
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Decrees
             and
          
           f
           COMMANDS
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Sacred
           Canons
           ,
           all
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Papal
             Constitutions
          
           ,
           in
           
             favor
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
          
           and
           the
           
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           be
           (
           and
           
             ought
             to
             be
          
           )
           
             exactly
             observed
          
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           g
           
             THE
             COMMANDMENTS
             OF
             GOD
          
           :
           and
           admonisheth
           the
           
             EMPEROR
             ,
             KINGS
          
           and
           PRINCES
           ,
           &c.
           and
           
           
             obliges
             them
          
           to
           such
           Observation
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           
             Trent
             Council
          
           content
           with
           this
           ;
           but
           h
           requires
           her
           Ecclesiastiques
           (
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           of
           which
           anon
           )
           to
           i
           
             PROMISE
             ,
             SWEAR
             and
             VOW
             ,
             firmly
          
           (
           and
           without
           
             all
             doubting
          
           )
           to
           believe
           all
           the
           
             Canons
             and
             Councils
          
           before-mentioned
           ,
           (
           especially
           the
           
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Trent
             Fathers
          
           .
           )
           By
           the
           Premises
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           evident
           ;
           that
           (
           by
           the
           k
           
             approved
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Principles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           )
           no
           
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             or
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           LAY-MEN
           ,
           (
           how
           many
           or
           great
           soever
           )
           can
           lay
           any
           Tax
           upon
           Ecclesiastiques
           ,
           (
           no
           not
           in
           the
           greatest
           Necessity
           and
           Poverty
           of
           the
           Lay-Subjects
           )
           without
           express
           leave
           first
           had
           from
           the
           Pope
           .
           Now
           whether
           this
           Popish
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           if
           approved
           and
           believed
           )
           be
           not
           very
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           ,
           (
           especially
           to
           Protestant
           Princes
           )
           do
           you
           judge
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           approved
           and
           
             received
             Popish
             Principles
          
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           free
           them
           ,
           from
           
             taking
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             Estates
          
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           their
           Clergy
           )
           from
           Taxes
           ,
           (
           unless
           the
           Pope
           consent
           )
           but
           
             their
             Persons
          
           also
           ,
           (
           be
           their
           
             Crimes
             never
             so
             great
          
           )
           from
           
             all
             Punishment
          
           by
           
             Kings
             ,
             or
             any
             Lay-Court
             or
             Magistrate
          
           of
           what
           State
           or
           Dignity
           soever
           .
           This
           is
           a
           manifest
           and
           
             known
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           needed
           no
           proof
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           ,
           
             that
             some
          
           ,
           who
           have
           an
           
           
             ungrounded
             courage
          
           to
           believe
           such
           
             Seditions
             Principles
          
           ,
           have
           also
           (
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           their
           Interest
           )
           a
           confidence
           to
           deny
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           seeing
           some
           of
           the
           Popish
           Party
           do
           deny
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           such
           Authentique
           and
           evident
           Proofs
           ,
           as
           will
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           and
           might
           convince
           the
           Gainsayers
           (
           if
           they
           can
           and
           will
           impartially
           judge
           )
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Popish
           Position
           .
           The
           Proofs
           I
           mean
           ,
           shall
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           clear
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           own
           eminent
           and
           learned
           Writers
           ,
           their
           Canon-Laws
           ,
           approved
           and
           received
           in
           and
           by
           their
           Church
           ,
           their
           Popes
           Decretals
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           General
           Councils
           .
           And
           here
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           An
           eminent
           Popish
           a
           Casuist
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             ALL
             MAGISTRATES
             whoever
             they
             be
             ,
          
           (
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             not
             excepted
          
           )
           
             who
             interpose
             in
             Judicature
             ,
             against
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             in
             ANY
             CRIMINAL
             CAUSE
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             MURDER
             ,
             or
             HIGH
             TREASON
             ,
          
           are
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           And
           this
           he
           proves
           out
           of
           their
           Canon
           b
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             the
             Second
          
           ,
           in
           a
           c
           General
           Council
           ,
           own'd
           and
           approved
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           have
           a
           Canon
           of
           a
           Council
           at
           Paris
           ,
           referr'd
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
          
           ,
           
           which
           determines
           the
           case
           thus
           d
           
             No
             SECULAR
             JUDGE
             may
             distrain
             or
             condemn
             ANY
             CLERGY-MAN
             ,
             without
             the
             PERMISSION
             of
             the
             POPE
             :
             and
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ;
             and
             to
             continue
             so
             ,
             till
             he
             acknowledge
             and
             mend
             his
             fault
             .
          
           You
           see
           this
           Seditious
           Popish
           doctrine
           is
           established
           by
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Paris
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             General
             Council
          
           in
           the
           Lateran
           :
           and
           by
           3
           
             Popes
             (
             Innocent
             the
             Second
             ,
             Gregory
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             and
          
           e
           
             Gregory
             the
             Thirteenth
          
           )
           and
           so
           
             must
             be
          
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
          
           the
           Roman-Church
           .
           For
           it
           is
           Law
           with
           them
           ;
           f
           
             That
             NO
             MAN
             must
             be
             permitted
             to
             RETRACT
             ,
             or
             QUESTION
             any
             Papal
             Sentence
             .
          
           And
           their
           Law
           says
           further
           ;
           g
           
             That
             ALL
             the
             Popes
             Decrees
             are
             IRREFRAGABLY
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             ,
             as
             if
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             had
             confirm'd
             them
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             :
          
           and
           Gratian
           cites
           Pope
           Agatho
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nay
           further
           ,
           all
           
             Secular
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           are
           (
           at
           Rome
           )
           
             every
             year
             ,
             solemnly
             Anathematiz'd
          
           and
           curs'd
           ;
           h
           
             who
             call
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             to
             their
             Tribunals
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             Chancellaries
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             or
             any
             way
             molest
             them
             directly
             or
             indirectly
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           but
           six
           or
           seven
           years
           since
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           Tenth
           did
           solemnly
           curse
           
             all
             secular
             Magistrates
          
           and
           
             all
             Courts
          
           (
           even
           Parliaments
           )
           who
           should
           any
           way
           
             trouble
             the
             Clergy
          
           ,
           or
           punish
           ,
           or
           
             take
             any
             cognizance
             of
             their
             crimes
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           this
           Popish
           Doctrine
           ,
           our
           gratious
           King
           ,
           his
           great
           Council
           (
           the
           Parliament
           )
           and
           all
           our
           Courts
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           stand
           
           now
           accursed
           ,
           and
           (
           till
           they
           become
           Papists
           and
           Slaves
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           cursed
           day
           ,
           I
           hope
           will
           never
           come
           )
           that
           curse
           will
           be
           continued
           ,
           and
           every
           year
           solemnly
           and
           impiously
           renewed
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           a
           greater
           curse
           cannot
           befal
           this
           Nation
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           will
           procure
           a
           Popes
           absolution
           ,
           and
           free
           us
           from
           his
           Curse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Trent
           i
           Council
           publickly
           maintains
           this
           erronious
           and
           impious
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           exemption
           of
           their
           Clergy
           and
           Ecclesiastiques
           ,
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           all
           Secular
           powers
           ;
           The
           
             greater
             Crimes
             of
             the
             Bishops
          
           ,
           (
           say
           the
           Trent-Fathers
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           a
           now
           cited
           )
           can
           be
           examin'd
           and
           punish'd
           
             ONELY
             BY
             THE
             POPE
          
           ;
           and
           their
           lesser
           crimes
           ,
           
             ONELY
             BY
             THE
             COUNCIL
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           No
           lay-Judge
           or
           Judicature
           how
           great
           soever
           ,
           (
           nor
           Kings
           ,
           nor
           Parliaments
           )
           must
           meddle
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           may
           securely
           sin
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           fear
           any
           punishment
           by
           any
           Secular
           power
           .
           How
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           to
           all
           Secular
           supreme
           powers
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           judge
           .
           Certainly
           (
           upon
           these
           Popish
           principles
           )
           all
           the
           Clergy
           must
           and
           will
           much
           rather
           fear
           and
           obey
           the
           Pope
           who
           can
           ,
           than
           their
           Princes
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           their
           principles
           )
           have
           no
           power
           to
           punish
           them
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           (
           to
           omit
           all
           other
           )
           there
           is
           one
           pernicious
           Popish
           principle
           more
           ,
           not
           yet
           mention'd
           ,
           which
           absolutely
           abrogates
           and
           deprives
           Princes
           and
           
           Kings
           of
           all
           their
           Regal
           power
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Clergy
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           constantly
           approved
           and
           received
           Doctrine
           at
           Rome
           ,
           (
           though
           evidently
           impious
           and
           traiterous
           )
           That
           
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             are
             NONE
             OF
             THE
             KINGS
             SUBJECTS
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           
             not
             true
          
           ,
           (
           as
           sure
           enough
           it
           is
           not
           )
           then
           their
           
             Popish
             Canons
          
           are
           erroneous
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           anon
           )
           and
           their
           
             General
             Councils
          
           and
           Popes
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           being
           infallible
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             actually
             and
             evidently
             false
          
           :
           For
           both
           their
           Canon-law
           ,
           their
           Councils
           ,
           (
           even
           
             General
             ones
          
           )
           and
           their
           Popes
           in
           their
           
             Decrotal
             Epistles
          
           (
           as
           by
           the
           following
           Testimonies
           will
           appear
           )
           have
           
             approved
             ,
             received
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             their
             authority
          
           (
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           )
           establish'd
           and
           confirm'd
           this
           rebellious
           and
           
             Popish
             principle
          
           .
           But
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           if
           they
           approve
           and
           acknowledge
           
             this
             Principle
          
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           (
           as
           constantly
           they
           do
           )
           then
           they
           approve
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           pernicious
           to
           Princes
           ,
           which
           dethrones
           and
           unkings
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           all
           their
           Clergy
           and
           Ecclesiastiques
           :
           )
           for
           if
           they
           be
           not
           Subjects
           to
           any
           Secular
           Prince
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           Prince
           can
           be
           their
           King
           ;
           it
           being
           impossible
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           King
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           none
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           And
           although
           this
           Popish
           principle
           be
           erroneous
           and
           traiterous
           ,
           against
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           and
           Revelation
           ;
           yet
           't
           is
           not
           all
           .
           For
           they
           do
           not
           only
           say
           ,
           
             that
             
             the
             CLERGY
             ARE
             NONE
             OF
             THE
             KINGS
             SUBJECTS
             :
          
           But
           (
           which
           is
           more
           erroneous
           and
           irrational
           )
           they
           do
           expresly
           say
           ,
           that
           
             THE
             CLERGY
             ARE
             SUPERIOR
             TO
             THE
             KING
             ,
             and
             HE
             THEIR
             SUBJECT
             .
          
           That
           both
           these
           Popish
           Positions
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           approved
           by
           ,
           and
           generally
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           I
           desire
           you
           seriously
           to
           consider
           these
           following
           Testimonies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           ,
           of
           their
           most
           correct
           b
           Editions
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           such
           )
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Gregory
           the
           thirteenth
           ;
           we
           finde
           these
           words
           c
           
             The
             EMPIRE
             IS
             NOT
             SUPERIOR
             ,
             but
             SUBJECT
             to
             the
             PRIESTHOOD
             .
          
           And
           it
           there
           follows
           immediately
           d
           
             THE
             BISHOP
             OUGHT
             NOT
             TO
             BE
             SUBJECT
             ,
             BUT
             SUPERIOR
             TO
             PRINCES
             .
          
           And
           that
           all
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           Popish
           Position
           ,
           it
           is
           there
           added
           e
           
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             third
             says
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             FIT
             TO
             BE
             ALLEDG'D
             MUCH
          
           (
           for
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           he
           means
           .
           )
           And
           indeed
           Pope
           Innocent
           says
           that
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           in
           that
           Decretal
           f
           Epistle
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           words
           are
           in
           the
           margent
           .
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           their
           approved
           Editions
           of
           their
           Canon-Law
           g
           old
           and
           h
           
             new
             .
             Panormitan
          
           (
           their
           great
           Canonist
           )
           is
           more
           i
           express
           and
           full
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           he
           says
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           k
           Summaries
           prefix'd
           to
           that
           Chapter
           tells
           us
           )
           is
           this
           ,
           l
           1.
           
           
             The
             Emperor
             is
             SUBJECT
             to
             ,
             and
             BOUND
             TO
             OBEY
             THE
             PRIEST
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Clergy
             is
             NO
             WAY
             SUBJECT
             to
             the
             LAITY
             (
             not
             to
             the
             King
             )
             but
             onely
             for
             some
             Lay-Fee
             ,
             or
             Farm
             held
             of
             him
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             The
             CLERGY
             BY
             THE
             LAW
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             are
             EXEMPT
             from
             the
             JURISDICTION
             of
             LAYMEN
             .
          
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           
             IMPERIAL
             POWER
          
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           PONTIFICAL
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           their
           Canon-Law
           a
           (
           out
           of
           the
           Decretal
           of
           
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           )
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           b
           Gloss
           ,
           and
           the
           c
           Additions
           to
           it
           ,
           say
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           in
           that
           Law
           ,
           says
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             greater
             than
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             THE
             SUN
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             MOON
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             The
             Gloss
          
           says
           (
           for
           so
           ,
           in
           his
           Arithmetique
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           ignorantly
           and
           wildly
           computed
           )
           that
           the
           
             Popes
             Power
          
           is
           47
           times
           
             greater
             than
             the
             Emperors
          
           :
           and
           
             the
             Addition
          
           to
           the
           Gloss
           (
           in
           their
           best
           Editions
           of
           the
           d
           Canon-Law
           )
           further
           tells
           us
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           Ptolemy
           )
           that
           the
           Sun
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           Moon
           7744
           times
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           by
           this
           their
           Account
           )
           the
           
             Pontifical
             Power
          
           is
           no
           less
           than
           7744
           times
           
             greater
             than
             the
             Imperial
          
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           opinion
           who
           believe
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           and
           all
           Kings
           must
           be
           the
           Popes
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           they
           no
           way
           superior
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Pope
           
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
          
           cites
           the
           Decretal
           of
           
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
          
           ,
           and
           more
           fully
           explains
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           approves
           e
           and
           confirms
           it
           ,
           and
           both
           their
           Decretals
           are
           now
           referr'd
           into
           the
           body
           of
           their
           Law
           (
           where
           
           
           
           
           
           
             Pope
             Martins
             Decretal
          
           was
           not
           before
           :
           )
           The
           Lemma
           ,
           or
           Title
           to
           the
           Chapter
           before
           cited
           ,
           is
           this
           f
           ..........
           
             Lay-men
             have
             NO
             POWER
             OVER
             CLERGY-MEN
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           Decretal
           it self
           says
           g
           ............
           
             That
             LAY-MEN
             have
             NO
             AUTHORITY
             over
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             ECCLESIASTICAL
             PERSONS
             ,
             or
             their
             GOODS
             .
          
           Pope
           
             Urban
             the
             sixth
          
           has
           the
           
             very
             same
          
           h
           
             words
             ,
             approves
          
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           his
           Papal
           Authority
           )
           confirms
           them
           ;
           and
           declares
           
             all
             Lay-men
          
           (
           of
           i
           
             what
             eminence
             soever
          
           )
           who
           exercise
           
             any
             jurisdiction
          
           over
           Ecclesiastiques
           ,
           k
           Sacrilegious
           ,
           and
           Excommunicates
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           whoever
           assist
           ,
           abett
           ,
           or
           defend
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Cardinal
           Cajetan
           ,
           who
           (
           his
           great
           Learning
           ,
           and
           eminent
           place
           in
           Government
           of
           that
           Church
           considered
           )
           could
           
             not
             be
             ignorant
          
           what
           
             Positions
             were
             approved
          
           at
           Rome
           ,
           tells
           us
           l
           .........
           
             That
             the
             Person
             of
             EVERY
             CLERGY-MAN
             ,
             was
             SACRED
             thus
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             COULD
             NOT
             BE
             SUBJECT
             to
             any
             SECULAR
             POWER
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Nay
           ,
           a
           whole
           Learned
           Colledge
           assures
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           3
           Propositions
           .
           1.
           
           KINGS
           m
           
             have
             NO
             COACTIVE
             POWER
             over
             ECCLESIASTICKS
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             ECCLESIASTICKS
             cannot
             be
             sued
             ,
             or
             call'd
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             before
             any
             ,
             save
             onely
             THEIR
             ECCLESIASTICAL
             Superior
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             The
             EXEMPTION
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             IN
             THE
             JUDGMENT
             OF
             ALL
          
           (
           all
           
           Papists
           they
           mean
           )
           
             of
             DIVINE
             RIGHT
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             JUDG'D
             ,
             or
             PUNISH'D
             by
             any
             SECULAR
             ,
             no
             NOT
             SUPREME
             POWERS
             .
          
           And
           here
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           ;
           (
           what
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Bononia
           here
           affirms
           )
           that
           the
           Ecclesiastiques
           (
           Secular
           and
           Regular
           )
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             ALL
             ROMAN
             ▪
             CATHOLIQUES
             ,
             by
             the
             LAW
             OF
             GOD
             ,
          
           so
           *
           exempted
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           all
           Secular
           ,
           (
           even
           
             SUPREME
             )
             POWERS
          
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           
             neither
             Judge
          
           ,
           nor
           
             punish
             them
          
           .
           Whence
           it
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Popish
             Clergy
          
           ,
           where-ever
           they
           are
           (
           especially
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           Protestant
           Kingdoms
           )
           are
           
             no
             Subjects
             of
             that
             King
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           
             dominions
             they
             live
          
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             (
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             exempt
          
           from
           
             all
             Secular
             Jurisdiction
          
           :
           It
           being
           a
           contradiction
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           is
           a
           King
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           ,
           over
           whom
           he
           has
           no
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           It
           follows
           ,
           that
           this
           
             impious
             and
             traiterous
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Position
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           
             opinion
             of
             some
             one
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             few
             private
             persons
          
           ,
           but
           of
           
             ALL
             ROMAN-CATHOLIQUES
          
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           their
           Popish
           Church
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           Church
           (
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           )
           
             is
             guilty
          
           of
           maintaining
           and
           approving
           such
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           (
           especially
           
             Protestant
             )
             Kings
             ,
             Pernicious
             Principles
             .
          
           Q.
           E.
           D.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           we
           have
           greater
           Authority
           (
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Bononia
           )
           to
           manifest
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           we
           say
           ,
           when
           we
           accuse
           the
           Popish
           
           Church
           for
           approving
           and
           maintaining
           this
           impious
           and
           pernicious
           Doctrine
           ;
           
             That
             their
             Ecclesiastiques
             are
             not
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             .
          
           I
           mean
           the
           Inquisitors
           of
           a
           Spain
           and
           b
           Portugal
           ,
           &c.
           who
           finding
           in
           the
           Index
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           c
           words
           expressing
           this
           proposition
           d
           
             PRIESTS
             ,
             BY
             THE
             LAW
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             ARE
             SUBJECT
             TO
             PRINCES
          
           ;
           they
           (
           knowing
           
             that
             Position
          
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Exemptions
           of
           their
           Popish
           Clergy
           )
           damn
           that
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           command
           it
           to
           be
           blotted
           out
           :
           
             Deleantur
             illa
             verba
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           though
           Chrysostome
           say
           the
           very
           
             same
             thing
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             place
             to
             which
             the
             Index
             refers
             .
          
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           damn
           this
           Proposition
           (
           as
           erronious
           )
           
             PRIESTS
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             Princes
          
           ;
           must
           (
           of
           necessity
           )
           approve
           and
           affirm
           the
           contradictory
           ;
           
             That
             Priests
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ARE
             NOT
             subject
             to
             Princes
             :
          
           which
           is
           that
           rebellious
           Position
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           justly
           charged
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           principal
           Authorities
           I
           have
           brought
           to
           prove
           this
           (
           or
           any
           of
           the
           former
           Rebellious
           Doctrines
           charg'd
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           have
           been
           ,
           1.
           
           Their
           approved
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           
             Publick
             Authority
          
           of
           
             their
             Church
          
           )
           received
           and
           
             establish'd
             Laws
          
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             Decretals
             and
             Constitutions
             .
          
           3.
           
           Or
           the
           
             Canons
             of
             their
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             or
             General
             Councils
             :
          
           All
           which
           are
           
             approved
             ,
             innovated
          
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           expresly
           ,
           in
           their
           Trent
           e
           Council
           ,
           
           (
           as
           was
           before
           mentioned
           )
           and
           all
           their
           f
           
             Secular
             Clergy
          
           ,
           all
           who
           have
           any
           
             Cure
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           their
           Regulars
           ,
           g
           
             all
             Graduates
             ,
             Professors
             and
             Readers
             in
             their
             Universities
             ,
          
           h
           all
           Physitians
           ,
           &c.
           
             are
             solemnly
          
           i
           
             sworn
             to
             approve
             ,
             receive
             ,
             and
             (
             without
             all
             doubting
             )
             to
             profess
             all
             those
             Canons
             and
             Papal
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             Anathematize
             ,
             Reject
             ,
             and
             Curse
             all
             contrary
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             that
             all
             committed
             to
             their
             care
             ,
             shall
             constantly
             hold
             and
             teach
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Premises
           impartially
           consider'd
           ,
           I
           think
           two
           things
           may
           ,
           and
           will
           evidently
           follow
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Principles
             and
             Positions
          
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           pernicious
           to
           all
           
             Supreme
             Powers
          
           ;
           (
           especially
           to
           
             Protestant
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           )
           and
           that
           in
           one
           thing
           omitted
           before
           ;
           that
           is
           ;
           That
           
             Faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             Heretiques
             ,
          
           but
           that
           any
           competent
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
          
           ,
           may
           condemn
           ,
           and
           
             execute
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           (
           or
           those
           who
           are
           reputed
           such
           )
           notwithstanding
           
             any
             SAFE
             CONDUCT
             given
             them
             ,
             BY
             THE
             EMPEROR
             ,
             KINGS
             ,
             or
             SECULAR
             PRINCES
             ,
             though
             confirm'd
             by
             OATH
          
           ;
           and
           this
           impious
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           Supreme
           Powers
           )
           
             pernicious
             Doctrine
             ,
             approved
          
           ,
           and
           
             publickly
             declared
          
           and
           profess'd
           ;
           not
           only
           by
           particular
           ,
           and
           
             private
             persons
          
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           
             own
             General
          
           k
           
             Council
             of
             Constance
          
           :
           which
           condemn'd
           l
           and
           executed
           
             Jerome
             of
             Prague
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Hus
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           the
           Emperors
           Safe
           Conduct
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           come
           to
           that
           Council
           .
           To
           which
           we
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           those
           
             Fathers
             of
             Constance
          
           (
           it
           will
           highly
           concern
           
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           to
           
             consider
             it
          
           )
           Synodically
           define
           ,
           and
           declare
           ,
           That
           
             all
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           all
           they
           call
           ,
           and
           commonly
           miscal
           Heretiques
           )
           all
           their
           defendors
           ,
           or
           favourers
           ,
           &c.
           of
           what
           
             dignity
             soever
          
           ,
           l
           (
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Queens
           ,
           and
           Dukes
           ,
           &c.
           )
           shall
           be
           Excommunicated
           and
           deprived
           of
           all
           their
           Goods
           ,
           and
           Secular
           Dignities
           .
           This
           (
           
             in
             Thesi
          
           )
           is
           
             their
             impious
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Principle
           ;
           and
           (
           
             in
             Praxi
          
           )
           they
           are
           now
           endeavouring
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           here
           in
           England
           ;
           as
           evidently
           appears
           by
           their
           Popish
           and
           Hellish
           Conspiracy
           ,
           by
           the
           Gracious
           and
           Powerful
           Providence
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           lately
           and
           happily
           discovered
           .
           I
           take
           it
           then
           to
           be
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           Popish
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           are
           exceeding
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Supreme
           Powers
           (
           especially
           Protestant
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           )
           pernicious
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           from
           the
           Premises
           ,
           it
           will
           as
           evidently
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           private
           Opinions
           of
           some
           particular
           Persons
           only
           :
           seeing
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           are
           profess'd
           and
           vindicated
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           Canonists
           ,
           and
           generally
           by
           other
           
             great
             Writers
          
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           their
           Books
           publish'd
           with
           the
           Approbation
           and
           Commendation
           of
           Authority
           .
           2.
           
           Establish'd
           in
           their
           approved
           and
           
             received
             Canon-Law
          
           .
           3.
           
           In
           the
           
             Authentick
             Decretal
          
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           
             Papal
             Constitutions
          
           .
           
           4.
           
           In
           their
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ;
           those
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           which
           they
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           General
           .
           5.
           
           And
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           )
           all
           their
           Clergy
           and
           Ecclesiastiques
           ,
           (
           who
           have
           
             place
             in
             those
             Councils
          
           )
           have
           taken
           a
           
             Solemn
             Oath
          
           to
           maintain
           
             all
             those
             Canons
          
           ,
           and
           
             Papal
             Constitutions
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Oath
           required
           and
           taken
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           Command
           of
           the
           a
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           and
           the
           b
           Pope
           ;
           who
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           their
           c
           Supreme
           Judge
           ,
           and
           (
           since
           the
           Councils
           of
           
             Pisa
             ,
             Constance
          
           and
           Basil
           ,
           declared
           by
           Pope
           
             Leo
             the
             Tenth
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           account
           a
           General
           Council
           )
           to
           be
           above
           all
           
             General
             Councils
          
           :
           and
           this
           Declaration
           (
           that
           all
           might
           know
           it
           is
           Law
           and
           Obligatory
           )
           has
           lately
           been
           d
           
             referr'd
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
             .
          
           Now
           these
           things
           being
           undeniably
           true
           ,
           that
           their
           Popes
           and
           General
           Councils
           (
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           their
           Church
           )
           have
           approved
           and
           received
           the
           aforesaid
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           ,
           and
           caused
           their
           Ecclesiastiques
           solemnly
           to
           swear
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           and
           will
           constantly
           profess
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           )
           make
           all
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           do
           so
           too
           ;
           it
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Roman-Catholick
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           own'd
           and
           approved
           by
           
             their
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           by
           private
           and
           particular
           persons
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           (
           who
           knows
           ,
           and
           has
           impartially
           considered
           the
           Premises
           )
           deny
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           call
           him
           Impudent
           ,
           but
           I
           may
           (
           and
           must
           )
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           hard
           Forehead
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           thing
           will
           not
           make
           him
           blush
           .
        
         
         
           To
           conclude
           ;
           If
           that
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Popish
           Gentleman
           ,
           (
           you
           mention
           )
           who
           so
           confidently
           denies
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           approve
           such
           Principles
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           laid
           to
           her
           charge
           ;
           can
           (
           as
           to
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Testimonies
           here
           cited
           ;
           for
           I
           neither
           need
           ,
           nor
           will
           undertake
           for
           every
           particular
           Circumstance
           ,
           or
           Typographical
           Error
           )
           either
           shew
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             I
             have
             misquoted
             the
             Authors
             and
             Books
             I
             cite
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Passages
             do
             not
             occur
             in
             the
             places
             quoted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             (
             if
             they
             do
             occur
             )
             that
             I
             have
             
               mistook
               their
               meaning
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             purposes
             for
             which
             they
             are
             produc'd
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             (
             if
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             shown
             )
             if
             he
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             (
             by
             any
             publick
             Act
             or
             Declaration
             )
             disown'd
             such
             pernicious
             Principles
             and
             Positions
             ,
             and
             damn'd
             them
             as
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             (
             what
             they
             really
             are
             )
             impious
             :
             I
             do
             hereby
             promise
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             be
             (
             what
             I
             hope
             I
             never
             shall
             be
             )
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             mean
             a
             Roman-Catholique
             .
             Farewel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Faithful
             Friend
             ,
             
               T.
               L.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A69679-e240
           
             a
             Nuptiae
             Parisinae
             &
             Laniena
             Protestantium
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             Anno
             1572.
             
             Vide
             Thuanum
             ,
             ad
             dictum
             Annum
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             an
             Almanack
             commonly
             sold
             ,
             since
             His
             Majesties
             Happy
             Return
             ;
             call'd
             ,
             
               Calendarium
               Catholicum
            
             ;
             the
             Gun-powder-Treason
             is
             call'd
             ,
             
               Cecil's
               Contrivance
            
             .
             It
             was
             printed
             1662.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             aforesaid
             Popish
             
               Calendarium
               Catholicum
            
             ,
             or
             Catholick
             Almanack
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             about
             Holy-days
             set
             apart
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             d
             And
             yet
             
               Ribadaneira
               ▪
               Bzovius
            
             ,
             &c.
             reckon
             those
             Gunpowder
             Traitors
             amongst
             the
             eminent
             Martyrs
             for
             their
             Church
             and
             Religion
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             anon
             .
             And
             Father
             Parsons
             calls
             Garnet
             (
             Executed
             for
             High
             Treason
             ,
             and
             the
             Gun-powder
             Conspiracy
             )
             ..........
             
               An
               Innocent
               Man
               ,
               who
               suffer'd
               Unjustly
               ;
               that
               he
               lived
               a
               SAINTS
               Life
               ,
               and
               accomplish'd
               the
               same
               with
               an
               HAPPY
               DEATH
               ,
               dying
               in
               DEFENCE
               of
               JUSTICE
               .
            
             In
             his
             Book
             against
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ;
             call'd
             ,
             
               A
               Discussion
               of
               the
               Answer
               of
               Dr.
            
             William
             Barlow
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Vid.
             Stat.
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             1.
             5.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Vid.
             1.
             
             Jac.
             cap.
             7.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Jac.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Vid.
             12.
             
             Car.
             2.
             cap.
             30.
             
             In
             the
             Preamble
             .
          
           
             h
             Statut.
             16.
             
             Rich.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Statut.
             24.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             12.
             
             &
             25.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             19.
             
             &
             37.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             17.
             
             &
             26.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Parliamentum
             secundum
             2.
             
             Mariae
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             The
             Bull
             by
             which
             Hen.
             8.
             was
             Excommunicate
             ,
             was
             Dat.
             Romae
             16.
             
             Cal.
             
               Januarii
               ▪
               Pauli
               Papae
            
             3.
             
             Anno
             5.
             
             Vid.
             
               Bullarium
               Cherubini
            
             ,
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             704
             Edit
             .
             Lugduni
             .
             1655.
             
          
           
             m
             Vid.
             Coke's
             Reports
             ,
             Part.
             5.
             de
             Jure
             Regis
             Ecclesiastico
             ;
             and
             Calvin's
             Case
             ,
             7.
             
             Report
             ;
             Sir
             
               John
               Davis
            
             his
             Reports
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Praemunire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Vid.
             Literas
             Acad.
             Oxon.
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Dat.
             27.
             
             Jul.
             1534.
             
          
           
             o
             Art.
             Ed.
             6.
             1552.
             
             Art.
             36.
             
          
           
             p
             Art.
             5.
             
             Eliz.
             1562.
             
             Art.
             37.
             
          
           
             q
             Articuli
             Hiberniae
             ,
             1615.
             
             Sect.
             57.
             
          
           
             r
             Editae
             1559.
             in
             calce
             post
             Injunctionem
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             s
             Canones
             ,
             1603.
             
             Can.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Can.
             1640.
             
             Can.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             See
             our
             Saxon
             Laws
             by
             Mr.
             
               Lambert
               ,
               Spelman
            
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             7.
             
             Whelogus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             w
             Vid.
             Cod.
             Theodosianum
             ,
             cum
             Doctiss.
             Gothofred
             .
             Notis
             ,
             &
             Cod.
             &
             Novellas
             Constitut.
             Justiniani
             .
          
           
             x
             Casar
             ,
             ut
             primùm
             Pontificem
             videt
             ,
             illum
             DETECTO
             CAPITE
             ,
             genu
             TERRAM
             TANGENS
             VENERATUR
             :
             &
             iterum
             cum
             appropinquet
             ad
             gradus
             sedis
             Papae
             ,
             genu
             flect
             it
             ;
             ac
             demum
             cum
             ad
             Pontificis
             pedes
             pervener●t
             ,
             illos
             DEVOTE
             osculatur
             :
             
               Sacrarum
               Ceremon
               .
               Sanctae
               Rom.
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Tit.
               5.
               pag.
               22.
               
               Col.
               3.
               
               Edit
               .
               onis
               Rom.
               Anno
               1560.
               
            
          
           
             y
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
             Vers.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Pontifex
             Romanus
             NEMINI
             omnino
             mortalium
             ,
             reverentiam
             facit
             ,
             assurgendo
             manifestè
             ,
             caput
             inclinando
             ,
             aut
             detegendo
             .
             Romano
             autem
             Imperatori
             ,
             postquam
             illum
             SEDENS
             ad
             osculum
             pedis
             suscepit
             .
             ALIQUANTULUM
             assurgit
             Magnis
             etiam
             Principibus
             .
             PRIVATIM
             adventantibus
             ,
             cum
             NON
             EST
             in
             PONTIFICALIBUS
             ,
             aliquantulum
             assurgit
             TANQUAM
             reverentiam
             faciens
             ,
             &c.
             
               dictus
               Liber
               Sacrar
               .
               Ceremon
               .
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Pag.
               113.
               
               Col.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Liber
             VALDE
             PROBATUS
             ,
             sayes
             Possevin
             :
             
               In
               ▪
               Apparatu
               sacro
               ;
               in
               Christ.
               Marcello
               .
            
          
           
             b
             He
             must
             execute
             
               Stratoris
               Officium
            
             (
             be
             Yeoman
             of
             the
             Stirrup
             )
             says
             Card.
             Baronius
             .
             Annal.
             Tom.
             12.
             ad
             An.
             1177.
             
             Sect.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Dicto
             Sacrarum
             Caremoniarum
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             p.
             26.
             
             Col.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Tho.
             Walsingham
             ,
             Hypodig
             .
             Neustriae
             ,
             p.
             588.
             
          
           
             e
             Baronius
             Annal.
             Tom.
             12.
             ad
             Annum
             1177.
             
             Sect.
             124.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             Annal.
             Tom.
             12.
             ad
             Annum
             1155.
             num
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             num
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Sacrar
             .
             Ceremoniarum
             S.
             Rom.
             Ecclesiae
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Hen.
               de
               Knighton
            
             .
             de
             Eventibus
             Angliae
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             2420.
             
             &
             Math.
             Westmonast
             .
             ad
             Annum
             1213.
             p.
             272.
             
          
           
             l
             Ut
             sibi
             &
             successoribus
             FIDELITATEM
             fac●ret
             .
             
               Baronius
               Annal.
               Tom.
               11.
               ad
               Annum
               1079.
               num
               .
               25.
               
            
          
           
             m
             Libro
             ad
             Hen.
             8.
             
               pro
               Ecclesiasticae
               Unionis
               ▪
               Defensione
            
             .
             Romae
             ,
             apud
             Antonium
             Badum
             Asulanum
             ,
             p.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             It
             is
             in
             Folio
             ,
             but
             the
             year
             when
             't
             was
             Printed
             not
             express'd
             .
          
           
             n
             SACERDOS
             in
             suo
             munere
             REGI
             PRAECIPIT
             ,
             NON
             CONTRA
             .
             
               Ibidem
               p.
               26.
               col
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             o
             Henricus
             Rex
             LUCIFERI
             SUPERBIAM
             imitatur
             ,
             dum
             se
             ipse
             VICARIUM
             CHRISTI
             constituit
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               17.
               col
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             p
             Polus
             Card.
             de
             Concilio
             .
             p.
             91.
             
             Editionis
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             q
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             5.
             
             &
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             25.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Imperator
             PAPAE
             JURE
             DIVINO
             SUBJECTUS
             ,
             ●tiam
             in
             TEMPORALIBUS
             .
             
               Azorius
               Institut
               .
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               lib.
               10.
               cap.
               6.
               p.
               1041.
               
            
          
           
             t
             Unicus
             DEI
             VICARIUS
             PONTIFEX
             ROMANUS
             ,
             habet
             SUMMAM
             potestatem
             &
             IMPERIUM
             super
             OMNES
             REGES
             &
             Principes
             TERRAE
             .
             
               Blasius
               Bagnus
               de
               S.
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               Dignitatibus
               .
               Tract
               .
               7.
               p.
               83.
               
            
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibid.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Can.
             Nemo
             13.
             
             &
             Can.
             Aliorum
             .
             14.
             
             Caus.
             9.
             
             Quaest.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Glossa
             ad
             cap.
             
               Unam
               Sanctam
               .
               de
               Majore
               &
               Obed.
            
             in
             Extravag
             .
             Commun
             .
             Verbo
             ,
             
               porro
               subesse
            
             ,
             in
             Respect
             .
             ad
             3.
             
             Argumentum
             .
          
           
             a
             Luc.
             22.
             38.
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             appear
             that
             Peter
             had
             them
             both
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             they
             were
             given
             him
             by
             
               Christ.
               ▪
            
             3.
             
             Nor
             that
             they
             signify'd
             two
             distinct
             powers
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             that
             Peter
             might
             use
             them
             both
             ,
             who
             was
             severely
             condemn'd
             for
             using
             one
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             b
             Glossa
             ad
             dictum
             Cap.
             
               Unam
               Sanctam
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Glossa
             verbo
             Papa
             ad
             Prooemium
             Clementinarum
             .
          
           
             d
             Glossa
             ad
             Cap.
             
               Cum
               inter
            
             .
             4.
             verbo
             ,
             declaramus
             .
             De
             verb.
             Signif
             .
             in
             Extravag
             .
             Johan
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Censura
             in
             Glossas
             Juris
             Canonici
             .
             Colon.
             1572.
             p.
             13.
             14.
             
             &
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             Vide
             Bullam
             ejus
             datam
             Romae
             1.
             
             Jul.
             1580.
             praefixam
             Juri
             Canon
             .
             Paris
             .
             1612.
             
          
           
             g
             Anno
             1580.
             
          
           
             h
             Paris
             .
             161●
             .
          
           
             i
             Index
             Expurgat
             .
             Hispan
             .
             Juxta
             exemplar
             .
             Madriti
             .
             1667.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
             Col.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Edit
             .
             Jur.
             Canon
             .
             Paris
             .
             1612.
             
             Clement
             .
             Col.
             4.
             in
             margine
             ,
             ad
             Prooemium
             Clementinarum
             .
          
           
             o
             Abrah
             .
             Bzovius
             de
             Pontifice
             Romano
             .
             Coloniae
             Agrip.
             1619.
             says
             ,
             1.
             
             Papa
             est
             Christianorum
             Monarcha
             ,
             
               cap.
               1.
            
             2.
             
             Mortalium
             supremus
             ,
             
               cap.
               3.
            
             3.
             
             A
             quo
             Provocatio
             nulla
             ,
             
               cap.
               16.
            
             4.
             
             Judex
             coeli
             ,
             &
             in
             judici●
             terreno
             supremus
             ,
             
               cap.
               32.
            
             5.
             
             Arbiter
             Orbis
             ,
             
               cap.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             p
             Vide
             Approbationes
             libro
             Bzovii
             ,
             De
             Pontifice
             Romano
             praefixus
             ;
             iu
             Approbatione
             Inquisitoris
             Apostolici
             —
             
               Cum
               de
               praesentis
               Operis
               SINGULARI
               eruditione
               ,
               SOLIDAQUE
               IN
               FIDE
               AC
               MORIBUS
               DOCTRINA
               ,
               tam
               ex
               DOCTORUM
               CALCULO
               ,
               quam
               ex
               Authoris
               CELEBRI
               NOMINE
               ,
               satis
               CONSTET
               ,
               cense●
               ut
               ad
               COMMUNEM
               UTILITATEM
               excudatur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             
               ●
               God.
               Mosconius
               ,
               de
               Majestat
               .
               Ecclesiae
               Militantis
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               7.
               p.
               26.
               
               Venetiis
               ●6
               ●2
               .
            
             Pontifex
             Rom.
             est
             Judex
             Universalis
             ,
             Rex
             Regum
             ,
             &
             Dominus
             Dominantium
             ,
             ●o
             quod
             eju●
             Potestas
             à
             Deo
             est
             ,
             &
             nullum
             ●abet
             superiorem
             nisi
             Deum
             :
             E●que
             unum
             Tribunal
             inter
             D●●m
             &
             Papam
             .
             Ideo
             omnes
             alie
             ●ote●at●s
             ei
             s●●ditae
             sunt
             ,
             &
             à
             nemine
             judicatur
             ,
             nisi
             à
             Deo
             ;
             non
             ab
             Augusto
             ,
             non
             à
             Regibus
             ,
             nec
             à
             Clero
             aut
             Populo
             .
             Et
             p.
             640.
             in
             Margine
             ,
             Papa
             est
             omnium
             P●●●cipum
             Monarcha
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Mancinus
               loco
               citato
               ,
               ait
            
             .
             1.
             
             Papa
             est
             TOTIUS
             ORBIS
             DOMINUS
             .
             2.
             
             PAPA
             (
             ut
             Papa
             )
             habet
             POTESTATEM
             TEMPORALEM
             .
             3.
             
             Potestas
             Papae
             temporalis
             ,
             est
             OMNIUM
             aliarum
             Potestatum
             EMINENTISSIMA
             ,
             aliaeque
             potestates
             OMNES
             ab
             illo
             DEPENDENT
             .
          
           
             s
             Innocentius
             3.
             cap.
             Solicitae
             ,
             6.
             
             Extra
             de
             
               Major
               .
               &
               Obedientiâ
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Pontificalis
             dignitas
             quadragies
             Septies
             Regali
             major●
             
               So
               the
               learned
               Gloss.
            
             
          
           
             u
             Bonifacius
             8.
             cap.
             Unam
             Sanctam
             .
             1.
             de
             majoritate
             &
             Obed.
             Extrav
             .
             Com.
             
          
           
             x
             Conspicuum
             est
             OMNIBUS
             ,
             à
             Summo
             Pontifice
             DEPONI
             PRIVARI
             que
             Imperatores
             ,
             idque
             non
             TANTUM
             ratione
             eorum
             quae
             ad
             FIDEM
             spectant
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             &
             eorum
             quae
             ad
             MORES
             &
             JUS
             CIVILE
             spectant
             .
             
               Celsus
               Mancinus
               De
               Juribus
               Principatuum
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               pag.
               76.
               
               Romae
               1596.
               
            
          
           
             y
             
               Bzovius
               De
               Pont.
               Romano
               ,
               cap.
               46.
               p.
               621.
               col
               .
               2.
               
               Col.
               Agrip.
               1618.
            
             1.
             
             Potestas
             secularis
             subdita
             est
             spirituali
             ,
             ita
             ut
             non
             sit
             indicium
             usurpatum
             ,
             si
             potestas
             spiritualis
             de
             temporalibus
             judicet
             .
             2.
             
             Papa
             sammam
             habet
             potestatem
             etiam
             in
             Reges
             &
             Principes
             Christianos
             ,
             qui
             eos
             corrigat
             ,
             officio
             amoveat
             ,
             &
             in
             loco
             eorum
             alios
             constituat
             .
             3.
             
             Papa
             potest
             Regem
             propter
             Haeresin
             ,
             Schisma
             ,
             crimen
             intolerabile
             in
             populo
             ,
             negligentiam
             aut
             socordi●m
             ,
             si
             juramento
             dato
             ,
             in
             rebus
             gravissimis
             non
             satisfecerit
             ,
             a●t
             Ecclesiam
             opprimeret
             ,
             DIGNITATE
             REGIA
             EXUERE
             .
          
           
             z
             Bzovius
             loco
             citato
             ,
             pag.
             611
             ,
             612
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             pag.
             619
             ,
             620
             ,
             621.
             
          
           
             *
             Campian
             justly
             executed
             for
             High
             Treason
             ,
             24
             of
             Eliz.
             1581.
             
             Vide
             
             Camden's
             Elizab.
             Lib.
             3.
             pag.
             239
             ,
             240.
             
          
           
             *
             
               MARTYR
               CHRISTI
               INCLYTUS
               ,
               &
               sui
               seculi
               CLARISSLMUS
               .
            
             Pet.
             Ribaden●ira
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Scriptorum
             ,
             Religionis
             Societatis
             Jesu
             ,
             in
             Edmundo
             Gampiano
             .
             Parsons
             the
             sesuit
             says
             as
             much
             for
             Garnet
             ,
             in
             his
             Discussion
             of
             the
             Answer
             of
             
               W.
               B.
            
             pag.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Casp.
             Sci●ppi●s
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Ecclesiasticum
             J●cobo
             Magnae
             Britanniae
             Regi
             Oppositum
             ,
             cap.
             139.
             pag.
             502.
             
             Edit
             .
             1611.
             
          
           
             b
             Penes
             Papam
             in
             Ecclesia
             SUMMUM
             IMPERIUM
             ,
             Potestas
             SUMMA
             ,
             tam
             dirigendi
             quam
             COGENDI
             ,
             jus
             etiam
             VITAE
             &
             NECIS
             in
             Papa
             resid●t
             .
             
               Ibidem
               cap.
               138.
               pag.
               426.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Papa
             est
             SUMMUS
             DEI
             VICARIUS
             ,
             Caesar
             summus
             Ecclesiae
             ADVOCATUS
             ;
             quo
             NIHIL
             ULLI
             REGI
             amplius
             aut
             HONORIFICENTIUS
             .
             Papa
             CAPUT
             est
             Corporis
             Christi
             .
             Caesar
             ●c
             REGES
             sunt
             BRACHIA
             seu
             MANUS
             .
             Itaque
             insania
             est
             dicere
             nullum
             Capitis
             in
             Brachia
             Imperium
             esse
             .
             Papa
             (
             qui
             est
             Caput
             &
             vertex
             Ecclesiastici
             corporis
             )
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             inspiratione
             regitur
             .
             BRACHIA
             NIHIL
             facere
             possunt
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             ad
             corporis
             Victum
             ,
             amictum
             ac
             protectionem
             pertinet
             ;
             quorum
             omnium
             Regimen
             ac
             praescriptum
             ,
             quin
             penes
             Caput
             sit
             ,
             &
             inde
             ad
             Brachia
             derivetur
             ,
             Dubitare
             Paulus
             vetat
             ,
             
               Col.
               2.
               19.
            
             
             Itaque
             si
             Reges
             non
             nutriant
             ,
             neque
             vestiant
             Corpus
             .
             —
             Si
             Brachia
             aut
             Manus
             munere
             non
             fungantur
             ,
             nec
             teneant
             Caput
             .
             —
             Ut
             membrum
             inutile
             .
             CAPITIS
             IMPERIO
             AMPUTENTUR
             .
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
               241.
               pag.
               511.
               
               If
               you
               desire
               to
               see
               more
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Deposing
               King's
               ,
               Card.
            
             Baronius
             
               (
               in
               an
               hundred
               places
               )
               vindicates
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               approves
               and
               commends
               the
               practice
               .
               See
               his
               Annals
               ,
            
             Ad
             annum
             593.
             
               num
               .
               8.
            
             &
             ad
             Annum
             730.
             
               num
               .
               5.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Summa
             Papae
             potestas
             NIHIL
             PRORSUS
             PERICULI
             ADFERY
             REGIBUS
             .
             
               Idem
               cap.
               141.
               pag.
               512.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Jacobus
               .
               Simanca
               .
               Enchir.
               Judicum
               Tit.
               67.
               
               Sect.
               12.
               p.
               349.
               
               Antwerp
               .
               1573
            
             HAERETICI
             PRIVATI
             SUNT
             OMNI
             DOMINIO
             &
             Jurisdictione
             ,
             &
             EORUM
             SUBDITI
             ab
             eis
             LIBERI
             sunt
             ,
             quod
             &
             REGES
             ,
             &
             alios
             rerum
             Dominos
             comprehendit
             .
          
           
             f
             Cap.
             Absolutos
             .
             16.
             
             Extra
             ▪
             
               de
               Haereticus
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Alph.
             à
             Castro
             ,
             
               de
               Justâ
               Haereticor
               .
               Punit
            
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Valde
             utilem
             esse
             censeo
             ad
             TOTIUS
             argumenti
             suscepti
             cognitionem
             &
             PRAXIM
             ,
             NIHIL
             QUE
             continere
             quod
             CATHOLICAM
             FIDEM
             offendat
             :
             Ideoque
             DIGNUM
             judico
             ,
             ut
             ad
             MULTORUM
             UTILITATEM
             ,
             TERTIO
             ,
             &
             etiam
             SAEPIUS
             edatur
             :
             
               So
               are
               the
               words
               in
            
             Arias
             Montanus
             
               his
               License
               of
               that
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Clerici
             rebellio
             in
             Regem
             ,
             non
             est
             crimen
             laesae
             Majestatis
             ,
             quia
             Clericus
             non
             est
             Regisubditus
             .
             
               Eman.
               Sa.
               Aphor.
               Confess
               .
               Verbo
               Clericus
               ,
               pag.
               41.
               
               Col.
               1599.
               
            
          
           
             k
             Opus
             Theologis
             ,
             OMNIBUSQUE
             animarum
             curam
             habentibus
             UTILE
             ac
             NECESSARIUM
             .
          
           
             l
             Hi
             Aphorismi
             DOCTI
             sunt
             ac
             PII
             ,
             MULTAMQUE
             Utilitatem
             allaturi
             .
          
           
             m
             Jac.
             Leschassier
             operum
             pag.
             421.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             1652.
             
          
           
             n
             Phil
             ,
             Maynardus
             de
             Privilegiis
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Dedicated
             to
             Pope
             Paulus
             5.
             and
             printed
             at
             Ancona
             .
             1607.
             
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Imperator
             subest
             Papae
             ut
             &
             Reges
             .
             
               Art.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               19.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Imperator
             &
             Rex
             ratione
             fidei
             &
             peccati
             gravis
             ,
             possunt
             à
             Papa
             deponi
             &
             privari
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Papa
             habet
             potestatem
             in
             toto
             Orbe
             ,
             in
             Spiritualibus
             &
             Temporalibus
             ;
             &
             in
             Temporalibus
             modo
             digniori
             ,
             superiori
             ,
             &
             perfectiori
             quam
             habent
             Principes
             seculares
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Art.
               6.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
               &
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Statuta
             Laicorum
             non
             obligant
             Clericos
             .
             
               Art.
               13.
               
               Sect.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             
               Vicarius
               Dei
               Omnibus
               Potestatibus
               Praeponitur
            
             ,
             SICUT
             IPSE
             DEUS
             ,
             &
             PAPAE
             SUBEST
             OMNIS
             CREATURA
             ,
             Ibid.
             Art.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             (
             6
             )
             
               Papae
               subesse
               ,
               est
            
             DE
             NECESSITATE
             SALUTIS
             ,
             
               &
               contrarium
               asserens
            
             ,
             NON
             POTEST
             DICI
             CHRISTIANUS
             .
             Ibidem
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Cap.
             Unam
             Sanct.
             De
             Major
             ,
             &
             Obedientia
             .
             Inter.
             Extrav
             .
             Communes
             .
          
           
             p
             Vide
             Glossam
             ad
             dictum
             Cap.
             unam
             Sanctam
             :
             &
             Card.
             Turrecrematam
             summa
             de
             Ecclesi
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Part
             2.
             
             Pag.
             409.
             
          
           
             q
             Vid.
             Bellarmin
             .
             de
             Pont.
             Rom.
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             Item
             .
             Sect.
             sic
             enim
             .
          
           
             r
             Vid.
             Apologiam
             Jesuitarum
             ,
             Editam
             Anno
             1591.
             cum
             hoc
             Titulo
             .
             
               La
               veritè
               defendue
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Vid.
             Sanction
             .
             Pragmat
             .
             (
             Paris
             1613.
             in
             Quarto
             )
             pag.
             1042.
             
             &
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             sub
             Leone
             10.
             
             Sess.
             11.
             apud
             Binium
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             
             Concil
             .
             pag.
             153.
             
             A.
             And
             that
             
               OBEDIENTIA
               VERA
            
             (
             and
             so
             Subjection
             )
             is
             due
             and
             to
             be
             given
             
               Jesu
               Christi
               Vicario
               Pontifci
               Romano
            
             ,
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             their
             New
             CREED
             .
             (
             contrived
             at
             Trent
             )
             
               EXTRA
               QUAM
               NULLA
               SALVUS
               ESSE
               POTEST
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             ,
             all
             their
             Ecclesiasticks
             solemnly
             swear
             .
             Vid.
             Bullam
             Pii
             .
             4.
             super
             Forma
             Professionis
             Fidei
             ,
             in
             Concilio
             Tridentino
             .
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             Stanislaus
             Orichovius
             in
             Chimaera
             ,
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             u
             Sacerdos
             praestat
             Regi
             ,
             Quantum
             HOMO
             praestat
             BESTIAE
             .
             Qui
             Regem
             praefert
             Sacerdoti
             ,
             is
             CREATURAM
             aneponit
             creatori
             .
             
               loco
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Index
             Expurgatorius
             Hispan
             .
             in
             Stanislao
             Orichovio
             .
          
           
             y
             Decretum
             Gratiani
             EMENDATUM
             ,
             jussu
             Gregorii
             .
             13.
             
             Editum
             ,
             juxta
             Exemplar
             
               ROMANUM
               ,
               DILIGENTER
               RECOGNITUM
            
             .
             Paris
             .
             1612.
             
          
           
             z
             Gregorius
             Papa
             .
             13.
             in
             Bulla
             Corpori
             Juris
             Canonici
             praesixâ
             .
             Dat.
             Romae
             .
             1580.
             
             Anno
             Pontificatus
             sui
             .
             9
             ,
          
           
             a
             Vid.
             Can.
             Authoritatem
             .
             2.
             
             Caus.
             15.
             
             Quaest.
             6.
             
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Alius
             autem
             Rom.
             Pontifex
             ,
             Zacharias
             scilicet
             ,
             Regem
             Francorum
             ,
             non
             tam
             pro
             sui●
             Iniquitatibus
             ;
             quam
             pro
             eo
             ,
             quod
             tantae
             potestati
             erat
             inutilis
             à
             REGNO
             DEPOSUIT
             ,
             omnesque
             Francigenos
             à
             JURAMENTO
             FIDELITATIS
             .
             quod
             illi
             fecerunt
             ,
             ABSOLVIT
             .
             Quod
             etiam
             ex
             AUTHORITATE
             FREQUENTI
             facit
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Can.
               Alius
               3.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Glossa
             ad
             dictum
             Canonem
             .
             verbo
             Alius
             .
          
           
             d
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1519
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Edit
             .
             Lugduni
             .
             1661.
             &c
             
          
           
             f
             Vid.
             Notam
             ad
             dictum
             Can.
             Alius
             ;
             in
             Edit
             .
             recentioribus
             .
          
           
             g
             Gregorius
             .
             7.
             
             Regist.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Epist.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Vide
             Bullam
             Gregorii
             .
             13.
             
             Dat.
             Romae
             .
             1.
             
             Julii
             .
             1580.
             
             Corpori
             Jur.
             Can.
             praefixam
             .
          
           
             i
             Eginhardus
             in
             Vita
             Caroli
             Magni
             ,
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Edit
             .
             Colon
             .
             1521.
             who
             says
             —
             
               Hildericus
               Rex
               ,
               JUSSU
               STEPHANI
               ,
               Romani
               Pontificis
               ,
               depositus
               est
               .
            
             This
             impious
             Fact
             of
             Pope
             Stephen
             ,
             has
             been
             approv'd
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             practice
             )
             Imitated
             by
             many
             of
             his
             followers
             .
             Bzovius
             (
             before
             cited
             )
             gives
             us
             a
             List
             of
             above
             30
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             thus
             deposed
             by
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Anathematiz'd
             .
          
           
             †
             Ipse
             Papa
             Pater
             Patrum
             putativus
             ,
             sed
             filiorum
             VERUS
             Pater
             :
             quod
             ,
             qui
             Nopotes
             ejus
             ,
             omnes
             norunt
             .
             
               Il.
               Nepotismo
               ,
               pag.
            
             —
          
           
             k
             Glossa
             ad
             dictum
             .
             Can
             Alius
             .
             3.
             
             Verbo
             ,
             deposuit
             .
          
           
             l
             Cum
             bis
             quae
             ab
             impiis
             Scriptoribus
             ,
             extra
             in
             margine
             ,
             vel
             intra
             aspersa
             fuerunt
             Catholicae
             veritati
             contraria
             revidendi
             corrigendi
             ,
             expurgandi
             curam
             demandavimus
             —
             I
             AM
             TOTUM
             EMENDATUM
             ,
             &c.
             
               In
               Bullà
               dicta
               Gregorii
               .
               13.
               
               Corpori
               Juris
               Canonici
               praefixa
               .
            
          
           
             m
             One
             Article
             of
             the
             
             Trent-Creed
             is
             this
             ...
             
               Item
               OMNIA
               à
               Sacris
               CANONIBUS
               &
               Oecumenicis
               Conciliis
               desinita
               INDUBLTANTER
               recipio
               &
               prositeor
               ....
               Hanc
               Catholicam
               fidem
               ,
               extra
               quam
               non
               est
               SALUS
               prositeor
               ,
               &
               ab
               aliis
               teneri
               ,
               (
               quantum
               in
               me
               est
               )
               curabo
               .
            
             Ita
             habent
             verba
             Professionis
             fidei
             ,
             in
             Bulla
             dicta
             Pii
             Papae
             ,
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
             Tridentin
             .
             sess
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Johan
             .
             Card.
             de
             Turrecremata
             ,
             ad
             Can.
             alius
             3.
             
             Caus.
             15.
             
             Quast
             .
             6.
             &
             in
             summa
             de
             Ecclesia
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             The
             Cardinals
             own
             words
             are
             these
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Papa
               potest
               deponere
               Imperatorem
               ,
               aut
               Regem
               ,
               qui
               non
               subest
               Imperatori
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               Papa
               LICITE
               potest
               absolvere
               subditos
               à
               juramento
               sidelitatis
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               Papa
               potest
               deponere
               Comites
               ,
               Duces
               &
               alios
               Barones
               ,
               sine
               consensu
               Imperatorum
               ,
               aut
               Regum
               quibus
               subsunt
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               Subditi
               (
               si
               habeant
               assensum
               Papae
               )
               possunt
               Regem
               deponere
               .......
               Et
               si
               Rex
               sit
               manifestus
               HAERETICUS
               ,
               potest
               ab
               Ecclesia
               deponi
               .
            
          
           
             p
             Vid.
             Bullam
             dictam
             à
             Clemente
             X.
             Editam
             ,
             An
             1671.
             7.
             
             Cal.
             April
             .
             &
             Pontif.
             sui
             An.
             1.
             in
             Bullario
             Rom.
             Lugduni
             1673.
             p.
             528.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Vide
             Gratian.
             Can.
             Alius
             .
             3.
             
             Can.
             
               Nos
               Sanctorum
            
             .
             4.
             
             &
             Can.
             Juratos
             .
             5.
             
             Caus.
             15.
             
             Quaest.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Glossa
             ad
             
               Can.
               si
               Papa
            
             6.
             
             Dist.
             40.
             
             Verbo
             .
             
               A
               ●ide
               devius
            
             .
          
           
             s
             PRO
             QUOLIBET
             peccato
             potest
             Imperator
             
               deponi
               ,
               si
               sit
               incorrigibilis
               .
               Ibidem
               .
            
          
           
             t
             Papa
             Zacharias
             Regem
             Francorum
             ,
             non
             tam
             pro
             suis
             iniquitatibus
             ,
             quam
             quod
             tantae
             potestatis
             erat
             INUTILIS
             .
             deposuit
             .
             
               Can.
               Alius
               .
               2.
               
               Caus.
               15.
               
               Quaest.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             u
             Dicto
             Can.
             si
             Papa
             .
             6
             Dist.
             40.
             
          
           
             x
             Bulla
             Gregorii
             .
             13.
             
             Corp.
             Jur.
             Can.
             praesixa
             .
          
           
             a
             Vide
             Gratian
             Dist.
             96.
             in
             Lemmate
             ,
             &
             Can.
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Cujus
             Lemma
             est
             
               Quod
               Imperatores
               debent
               Pontificibus
               SUBESSE
               ,
               non
               PRAEESSE
               .
            
             Can.
             etiam
             12.
             
             Can.
             etiam
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             5.
             
             Caus.
             5.
             
             Qu●st
             .
             6.
             
             &
             Can.
             Excommunicatorum
             .
             47.
             
             Caus.
             23.
             
             Quaest.
             5.
             &
             cap.
             Vergentis
             ,
             10.
             &
             cap.
             Excommunic
             .
             13.
             &
             cap.
             absolutos
             .
             16.
             
             Extra
             De
             Haereticis
             ,
             &
             cap.
             Gravem
             .
             13.
             
             Extra
             de
             Poenis
             .
             &
             cap.
             
               Ad
               Apostolicae
            
             .
             2.
             
             De
             sent
             .
             &
             re
             Judica●a
             ,
             in
             6.
             
             &
             7
             Decret
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Cujus
             Lemma
             est
             
               LAICIS
               in
               Clericos
               NULLA
               POTESTAS
            
             .
             &
             7
             Decret
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             &
             ibidem
             lib.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             
               De
               Haereticis
               &
               Schismaticis
            
             .
             cap.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Et
             cap.
             Nimis
             30.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Jurejurando
            
             .
             Cujus
             Lemma
             est
             .
             
               Clerici
               —
               non
               tenentur
               Laicis
               praestare
               Ju●amenta
               FIDELITATIS
               ,
            
             &
             cap.
             Solicitae
             .
             6.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Major
               .
               &
               Obedientia
            
             .
          
           
             z
             Vid.
             Bullarium
             Romanum
             ,
             per
             Cherubinum
             Romae
             ex
             Typograph
             .
             Camerae
             Apostolicae
             ,
             Anno
             1638.
             
          
           
             a
             Dicti
             Bullarii
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             229.
             and
             in
             the
             Edition
             at
             Lions
             .
             An.
             1655.
             p.
             303.
             
             It
             is
             dated
             5.
             
             Cal.
             Maii.
             1570.
             
             Elizabethae
             Anno
             13.
             
             Till
             which
             year
             all
             Papists
             came
             to
             our
             Common-Prayers
             .
          
           
             b
             Vide
             Bullam
             Clementis
             10
             dat
             .
             Romae
             .
             7.
             
             Cal.
             April
             .
             1671.
             in
             Bullario
             Cherubini
             Lugduni
             .
             1673.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             528
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Bulla
             Coenae
             Domini
             .
          
           
             d
             Vid
             7.
             
             Decret
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Ti●
             .
             3.
             cap
             2.
             
             &
             9.
             pag.
             193.
             
             &
             203.
             ●dit
             ,
             Lugd.
             1661.
             
          
           
             e
             Christus
             —
             QUI
             NOS
             in
             hoc
             SUPREMO
             JUSTITIAE
             THRONO
             voluit
             collocare
             .
             
               Dictae
               Bullae
               .
               Sect.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Jer.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             By
             Innocent
             3
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             goes
             for
             Law.
             Cap
             :
             Solicitae
             ,
             6.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Major
               .
               &
               Obed.
            
             and
             
               by
               Boniface
            
             the
             8.
             cap.
             
               Unam
               Sanctam
            
             .
             1.
             eodem
             Tit.
             Extravag
             .
             Com.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Nos
             Apostolicae
             potestatis
             plenitudine
             declaramus
             praedictam
             Elizabetham
             Haereticam
             ,
             eique
             adhaerentes
             ,
             Anathematis
             sententiam
             tincurrisse
             ,
             esseque
             A
             CHRISTI
             CORPORIS
             UNITATE
             PRAECISOS
             .
             
               Dictae
               Bullae
               Sect.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Quinetiam
             ipsam
             praetenso
             REGNIJURE
             ,
             nec
             non
             OMNI
             &
             quocunque
             DOMINIO
             ,
             DIGNITATE
             ,
             privilegioque
             PRIVATAM
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Item
             Proceres
             subditos
             &
             populos
             dicti
             Regni
             ,
             ac
             caeteros
             OMNES
             ,
             qui
             illi
             QUOMODOCUNQUE
             JURAVERUNT
             ,
             à
             JURAMENTO
             huiusmodi
             ,
             ac
             OMNI
             prorsus
             dominii
             ,
             sidelitatis
             &
             obsequii
             debito
             perpetuo
             absolutos
             &
             praesenti
             authoritate
             absolvimus
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Praecipimus
             &
             interdicimus
             UNIVERSIS
             &
             singulis
             PROCERIBUS
             ,
             ,
             subditis
             populis
             &
             aliis
             praedictis
             ,
             ne
             ILLI
             ,
             ejusve
             MONITIS
             ,
             MANDATIS
             ,
             aut
             LEGIBUS
             audeant
             OBEDIRE
             .
             Qui
             secus
             secerint
             simili
             Anathematis
             sententia
             innodamus
             .
             
               Ibid
               ,
               Sect.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             m
             In
             depositione
             Elizabethe
             .
             Pius
             5.
             
             Jus
             Britanniae
             &
             Hiberniae
             ad
             Philippum
             2.
             transtulit
             vi
             cujus
             donationis
             ,
             demandatus
             pòstea
             Sidonius
             fuit
             ,
             Anno
             1588.
             classe
             Hispanicâ
             Instructus
             ,
             ut
             Brittanniae
             regna
             possideret
             .
             
               Remonstran
               .
               Hibernorum
               per
               Frat.
               R.
               Caron
               .
               Part.
               1.
               cap.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               pag.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             n
             Bullarium
             Romanum
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Lugduni
             .
             A●
             .
             1655.
             
             Vid.
             Binium
             Concil
             Tom.
             7.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
             p.
             105.
             &
             p.
             112.
             dicti
             Bullarii
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             740.
             
             The
             Excommunication
             was
             dated
             1533.
             and
             executed
             Anno
             1538.
             
          
           
             q
             Vid.
             dictum
             Bullarium
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             248.
             
             &
             Constitut.
             62.
             
             Pauli
             5.
             
             Ibidem
             ,
             &
             plurimas
             ejusdem
             generis
             Bullas
             ibi
             indicatas
             .
          
           
             r
             Etiam
             Imperiali
             Regali
             ,
             Ducali
             ,
             aut
             alia
             mundana
             excellentia
             fugentibus
             .
             
               They
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Bull.
               
            
          
           
             s
             Deut.
             11.
             29.
             
             &
             27.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Vid
               Pauli
               Papae
               .
               4.
               
               Bullam
               12.
               in
               Bullario
               Cherubini
               .
               Romae
               1638.
               
               Tom.
               1.
               p.
               602.
               
            
             Qua
             Imperatores
             Reges
             ,
             &c.
             Haereticos
             ,
             Imperiis
             ,
             Regnis
             &
             Dominiis
             omnibus
             privatos
             pronunciat
             ;
             Dominiaque
             illa
             omnia
             esse
             publicanda
             ,
             publicata
             autem
             sint
             juris
             &
             proprietatis
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             ipsa
             primò
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             t
             It
             is
             one
             of
             those
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Constans
            
             decreed
             all
             future
             Popes
             should
             sweat
             to
             maintain
             :
             Sess.
             39.
             
             In
             formâ
             Professionis
             à
             Paga
             faciendae
             ,
             p
             250.
             
             Edit
             .
             1514.
             
          
           
             u
             Cum
             fratribus
             nostris
             &
             ●●●tio
             CONCILIO
             ,
             deliberatione
             diligemi
             praehabitâ
             .
             Cap.
             cum
             aterni
             .
             1.
             
             
               Extra
               de
               Sent.
               &
               re
               Judic
               .
               in
               6.
               
               The
               Title
               to
               that
               Chap.
               is
               —
            
             Innocentius
             4.
             in
             Concilio
             Lugdunensi
             .
          
           
             x
             Omni
             honore
             &
             dignitate
             sententiando
             privamus
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             y
             Omnes
             qui
             ei
             Juramento
             fidelitatis
             tenentur
             astricti
             ,
             à
             Juramento
             hujusmodi
             perpetuo
             absolvimus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             Quoslibet
             ,
             qui
             ei
             ,
             velut
             Imperatori
             vel
             Regi
             ,
             Consilium
             ,
             vel
             auxilium
             praestiterint
             ,
             vel
             favorem
             Excommunicationis
             sententiae
             subjacere
             .
          
           
             a
             Concil
             .
             Lateranum
             Magnum
             ,
             sub
             Innocentio
             .
             3.
             
             Anno
             1215.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
             
               De
               Haereticis
            
             :
             and
             the
             Canon
             is
             received
             into
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             9.
             
             Cap.
             Excommunicamus
             .
             13.
             
             Extra
             
               de
               Haereticis
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Si
             necesse
             fuerit
             ,
             per
             Censuras
             Ecclesiasticas
             COMPELLANTUR
             potestates
             seculares
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ibid.
               Can.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             25.
             
             De
             Reformat
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Imperatorem
             Reges
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             &
             OMNES
             ,
             cujuscunque
             status
             &
             dignitatis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             PRAECIPIT
             Sacros
             Canones
             ,
             &
             Concilia
             Generalia
             OMNIA
             ,
             &
             Apostolicas
             Sanctiones
             in
             favorem
             Ecclesiast
             .
             personarum
             ,
             tanquam
             DEI
             PRAECEPTA
             ,
             Ordinatione
             Dei
             constituta
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             
               ●●●ANTUR
               OMNES
               PRINCIPES
               Catholici
               ,
               conservare
               OMNIA
               SANCITA
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             Lemmate
             dicto
             Cap.
             praefixo
             ,
             in
             Edit
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Anno
             1634.
             if
             I
             forget
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             not
             the
             Book
             now
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             g
             Card.
             Tuschus
             ,
             Conclusion
             .
             Pract.
             Juris
             .
             Tom.
             6.
             
             Conclus
             .
             41.
             
             Sect.
             40.
             41
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             h
             Imperator
             potest
             COGI
             ad
             Officium
             Execrationibus
             ,
             &
             ARMIS
             .
             
               Gregorius
               .
               7.
               apud
               Platinam
               in
               cjus
               Vita
               .
            
          
           
             i
             Leo
             10.
             in
             Concil
             .
             Laterano
             ,
             
               Approbante
               Concilio
            
             ,
             apud
             Binium
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             p.
             49.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             Ann.
             1636.
             
             
               REGES
               PEREMPTORIE
               REQUIRIMUS
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Haereticos
             AB
             ECCLESIA
             NOTATOS
             .
          
           
             l
             Si
             requisitus
             neglexerit
             ,
             per
             Metropolitanum
             &
             comprovinciales
             Episcopos
             Excommunicationis
             vincu'o
             inn●detur
             .
             
               They
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Ut
             ex
             tunc
             ipse
             Papa
             VASALLOS
             ab
             ejus
             FIDELITATE
             denunciat
             ABSOLUTOS
             ,
             &
             TERRAM
             exponant
             CATHOLICIS
             OCCUPANDAM
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             a
             Book
             lately
             printed
             ,
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Jesuites
               Loyalty
            
             .
             It
             contains
             three
             Letters
             of
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             (
             Father
             Kein
             ,
             or
             Keins
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             forget
             not
             )
             was
             the
             Man
             )
             in
             which
             this
             ●ateral
             Canon
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             approv'ed
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             Popish
             Authors
             and
             Councils
             )
             largely
             ,
             and
             
               datâ
               Operâ
            
             ,
             proved
             to
             be
             
               de
               fide
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Refutation
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Salvo
               Jure
               Dominii
               Principalis
            
             .
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             third
             Canon
             of
             that
             Lateran
             Council
             .
          
           
             s
             Dummodo
             ipse
             (
             Dominus
             Principalis
             )
             nullum
             praestet
             obstacul●on
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             t
             
               EADEM
               LEGE
               SERVATA
               CIRCA
               EOS
               ,
               Qui
               non
               HABENT
               DOMINOS
               PRINCIPALES
               .
            
             And
             this
             impious
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             only
             approved
             by
             Honorius
             3.
             
             Pope
             Innocent
             3.
             his
             next
             Successor
             ,
             but
             
               approv'd
               ,
               confirm'd
            
             ,
             and
             referr'd
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
             by
             Gregory
             9.
             cap
             Excommunicamus
             ,
             13.
             
             Extra
             .
             
               de
               Haereticis
            
             .
             Afterward
             Innocentius
             4.
             
             Anno
             1243.
             
             Alexander
             4.
             1258.
             
             Clement
             4.
             
             Anno
             1265.
             all
             confirm
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             
               Bullarium
               Magnum
               Romanum
               Lugduni
            
             ,
             1655.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             109.
             col
             .
             2.
             
             And
             lest
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             have
             alter'd
             their
             opinion
             now
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             more
             favourable
             to
             Princes
             ,
             they
             have
             lately
             added
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             by
             Innocentius
             4.
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Canon-Law
             ,
             Lugd.
             1661.
             
             Vid.
             7.
             
             Decret
             .
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             De
             Haeret.
             &
             Schism
             .
             cap.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Answer
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Answer
             to
             
               The
               Jesuites
               Loyalty
            
             ,
             London
             ,
             1678.
             pag.
             12.
             
             Father
             Preston
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Wytherington
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
          
           
             x
             In
             the
             Bull
             by
             which
             Innocent
             3.
             call'd
             the
             Lateran
             Council
             ,
             the
             Title
             is
             this
             ,
             —
             
               Indictio
               sacri
               &
               OECUMENICI
               Concilii
               Lateranensis
               pro.
               1.
               die
               Nov.
            
             1215.
             
             In
             Bullario
             .
             Rom.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             87.
             
             Edit
             .
             1655.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Non
               video
               qua
               fronte
               audeat
               qnis
               negare
               hoc
               Concilium
               esse
               Oecumenicum
               .
            
             Joverius
             Concil
             .
             Part.
             1.
             pag.
             120.
             in
             Lemmate
             Concilio
             praefixo
             .
          
           
             z
             Vid.
             Edit
             .
             Juris
             Canonici
             Paris
             .
             1612
             ,
             &
             1618
             ,
             &
             Lugduni
             .
             1661.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             So
             
               Bellarm●●●
               ,
               Longas
               à
               Coriolano
               ,
               Rives
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Corpus
             Juris
             Canonici
             Lugduni
             .
             1661.
             
          
           
             c
             Vide
             Bullam
             Gregorii
             .
             9.
             
             Decretalibus
             praefixam
             .
          
           
             d
             Ad
             communem
             maxime
             studentium
             Utilitatem
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             e
             Volentes
             ut
             hac
             TANTUM
             compilatione
             ,
             UNIVERSI
             utantur
             ,
             in
             JUDICIIS
             &
             SCHOLIS
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Bulla
             haec
             Romae
             data
             Anno
             1580.
             
             Jul.
             1.
             
             &
             Corp.
             Juris
             Canon
             praefixa
             .
          
           
             g
             Cap.
             Firmiter
             1.
             
             Extra
             ,
             
               De
               Summa
               Trinitate
            
             .
             The
             Title
             to
             that
             Chapter
             is
             this
             —
             
               Innocentius
               3.
               in
               Concilio
               GENERALI
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Antonius
               Naldus
               :
               -
               .
               -
               .
               -
            
             Hoc
             Concilium
             Rom●
             in
             Laterano
             celebratum
             ,
             Anno
             1215.
             
             &
             Innocentii
             3.
             18.
             assistentibus
             Hierosol
             .
             &
             Constantinop
             .
             Patriarchis
             ,
             &
             TOTIUS
             FERE
             ORBIS
             EPISCOPIS
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Cap.
             Nimis
             .
             30.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Jurejurando
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Cap.
             Veniens
             .
             16.
             attribuitur
             Innocentio
             .
             3.
             and
             so
             are
             all
             the
             ,
             13.
             following
             ,
             and
             this
             30.
             of
             which
             we
             now
             speak
             .
          
           
             l
             Concilium
             Lateranum
             sub
             Innocentio
             .
             3
             ,
             
               so
               says
               the
               Annotation
            
             .
             ad
             dictum
             
               cap.
               30.
               
               Et.
               C.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Cap.
             Qualiter
             .
             24
             Extra
             .
             
               De
               Accusationibus
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Cap.
             Excommunicamus
             13.
             
             Extra
             .
             
               De
               Haereticis
            
             .
             Vid.
             Lemma
             dicti
             Capitis
             ,
             &
             Annotat
             .
             lit
             .
             A.
             
          
           
             o
             Concil
             .
             Constant.
             Sess.
             19.
             pag.
             126.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             Octavo
             .
             Ann.
             1514.
             &
             ibid
             ,
             pag.
             280.
             &
             pag.
             312.
             
             In
             confirmat
             .
             Constitutionis
             Frederici
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             Constant.
             Sess.
             39
             ▪
             in
             forma
             Professionis
             a
             Papa
             Electo
             facienda
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Sess
               ,
               24.
               cap.
               5.
               de
               Reformat
               .
               pag.
               290.
               
               Edit
               .
               Salamant
               .
               1588.
               
            
             Constitutionem
             ,
             sub
             Innocentio
             3.
             in
             CONCILIO
             GENERALI
             ,
             quae
             incipit
             ,
             Qualiter
             &
             quando
             Synodus
             innovat
             .
          
           
             †
             I
             say
             ,
             Lawfully
             ;
             according
             to
             their
             Popish
             Principles
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             Treason
             to
             kill
             such
             a
             King
             after
             deposition
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             King
             then
             ,
             nor
             his
             People
             (
             absolved
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             ▪
             )
             Subjects
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             Murder
             ;
             for
             their
             Supreme
             and
             infallible
             Judge
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             has
             determin'd
             and
             made
             it
             Law
             ;
             
               NON
               SUNT
               HOMICIDAE
               ,
               qui
               adversus
               Excommunicatos
               ,
               ZELO
               MATRIS
               ECCLESIAE
               ARMANTUR
               ,
               EOSQUE
               TRUCIDANT
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             determination
             of
             Pope
             Urban
             the
             Second
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Law
             in
             Gratian
             ,
             cap.
             Excommunicatorum
             47.
             
             Caus.
             23.
             
             Quaest.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             do
             from
             my
             heart
             abjure
             and
             detest
             ,
             as
             Impious
             and
             Heretical
             ;
             that
             Damnable
             Doctrine
             and
             Position
             ;
             That
             Princes
             ,
             that
             are
             Excommunicated
             or
             deprived
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             be
             Deposed
             or
             Murdered
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             
               So
               the
               Oath
               in
               the
               Statute
               .
               5.
               
               Jac.
               Cap.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
             This
             place
             troubled
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             3d
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             consult
             and
             consider
             his
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             erroneous
             Exposition
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             him
             a
             Fool
             ,
             rather
             than
             Infallible
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             their
             Canon-Law
             .
             Cap.
             Solicitae
             .
             6.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Majoritate
               &
               Obedientia
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Non
             sunt
             homicidae
             ,
             qui
             adversus
             excommunicatos
             ,
             zelo
             matris
             Ecclesi●
             armantur
             .
             
               Lemma
               ad
               dictum
               .
               cap.
               47.
               
               Caus.
               23
               ,
               Quaest.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Math.
             17.
             27.
             
             Vid.
             Rob.
             Abbot
             .
             
               de
               Suprema
               potestate
               Regia
               Praelect
            
             .
             4.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Marc.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Dominium
               non
               fundatur
               in
               gratia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             In
             NOTHING
             short
             of
             the
             VERY
             CHIEFEST
             Apostles
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               5.
               
               &
               12.
               vers
               .
               11.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Acts
             25.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Concil
             .
             Tridentinum
             .
             Sect.
             24.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
             
               De
               Reformatione
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Act
             ,
             25.
             11.
             vid.
             R.
             Abbott
             De
             suprema
             potestat
             .
             Regia
             Praelect
             .
             60.
             pag.
             60.
             61.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             46.
             27.
             
             Levit.
             22.
             3.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             suprema
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             is
             the
             same
             word
             in
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             too
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             13
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vers.
             1
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vers.
             3.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             See
             the
             place
             before-cited
             ,
             Cap.
             Solicit
             ,
             6.
             
             Extrâ
             
               De
               Major
               .
               &
               Obedient
               ▪
            
             where
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Papal
               Power
            
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Imperial
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             greater
             
               than
               the
               Moon
            
             .
             The
             Glosse
             there
             says
             ;
             He
             is
             47
             times
             greater
             ;
             The
             Note
             in
             the
             Margent
             says
             57
             times
             ;
             but
             (
             upon
             mature
             consideration
             ,
             no
             doubt
             )
             The
             Addition
             there
             ,
             says
             the
             Papal
             Power
             is
             7744.
             times
             greater
             than
             the
             Imperial
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Pr
               cipimus
               universis
               subditis
               ,
               ne
               illi
               ejusve
               mandatis
               aut
               legibus
               audeant
               obedire
               ,
               qui
               secus
               egerint
               ,
               Anathematis
               sententia
               innodamus
               .
            
             Ita
             Bulla
             Pii
             5.
             de
             Damnat
             .
             Elizab.
             Anho
             15●0
             ,
             Eliz.
             13.
             
             In
             Bullario
             Romano
             .
             Lugd.
             1655.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             303.
             
             Sometimes
             they
             are
             forbid
             in
             such
             Bulls
             ;
             
               Ne
               consilium
               ,
               Juv●men
               Oper●
               ,
               Operamve
               aliquatenus
               impendant
               Regi
               deposito
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             deposition
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Friderique
             the
             Second
             .
             In
             Bullario
             dicto
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             106.
             
             Col.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Vid.
             Oratian
             .
             Can.
             Omnium
             46.
             
             Caus.
             23.
             
             Quaest.
             5.
             &
             ibid.
             Can.
             
               Omni
               timore
            
             9.
             
             Quaest.
             8.
             
             Vid.
             Glossam
             &
             Turrecrematam
             ad
             dictos
             Canones
             .
          
           
             q
             Vid.
             Bullam
             Innocenti
             3.
             dat
             .
             Laterani
             19.
             
             Cal.
             Jan.
             Anno
             Pontificat
             .
             18.
             
             &
             Anno
             Dom.
             1215.
             
             Mag.
             Bullarii
             Roman
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             89.
             
             Sect.
             17.
             dictae
             Bullae
             .
             
               Nos
               ideo
            
             (
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bull
             )
             
               Omnibus
               —
               PLENAM
               peccatorum
               OMNIUM
               VENIAM
               indulgemus
               ,
               &
               in
               retributione
               Justorum
               SALUTIS
               AETERNAE
               POLLICEMUR
               AUGMENTUM
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             extravagant
             Power
             of
             pardoning
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             giving
             higher
             degrees
             of
             glory
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             this
             (
             as
             is
             pretended
             )
             Infallible
             Judge
             ,
             erroneously
             and
             ridiculously
             builds
             upon
             
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
            
             which
             every
             Apostle
             had
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             every
             Bishop
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             r
             Catholici
             ,
             qui
             crucis
             assampto
             charactere
             ,
             ad
             Haereticorum
             exterminium
             se
             accinxerint
             ,
             illa
             gaudeant
             Indulgentia
             ,
             quae
             accedentibus
             ad
             Terrae
             Sanctae
             subcidium
             conceditur
             .
             Concil
             .
             
               Lateran
               .
               sub
               Innocent
               .
               3.
               
               Can.
               3.
               
               Vid.
               dictum
               Leonis
               Papae
               4.
               apud
               Gratianum
               Can.
            
             Omni
             timore
             9.
             
             
               Caus.
               33.
               
               Quaest.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             s
             And
             a
             little
             before
             him
             ,
             Pope
             Gregory
             2.
             
             Deposed
             the
             Emperor
             
               Leo
               Isaurus
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             against
             Images
             ,
             which
             was
             Anno
             729.
             
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             ad
             Annum
             730.
             
             Num.
             5.
             
             Where
             he
             has
             this
             Note
             concerning
             that
             Emperors
             Deposition
             :
             —
             
               Sic
               exemplum
               posteris
               DIGNUM
               reliquit
               Gregorius
               ;
               ne
               in
               Ecclesia
               Christi
               REGNARE
               SINE
               RENTUR
               HAERETICI
               PRINCIPES
               .
            
             The
             Cardinal
             every
             where
             highly
             approves
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vid.
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             593.
             
             Num.
             86.
             
          
           
             t
             This
             Speech
             of
             
             Sixtus
             ●
             .
             was
             Printed
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               An.
            
             1589.
             according
             to
             the
             Latin
             Copy
             printed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             is
             attested
             by
             three
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             form
             of
             that
             Excommunication
             is
             now
             extant
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             
             Decret
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             De
             Haereticis
             &
             Schism
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Bull
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             dated
             at
             Rome
             ,
             An.
             1558.
             which
             was
             1
             Elizabeth●
             .
          
           
             c
             Quacunque
             dignitate
             ,
             etiam
             Comitali
             ,
             Buronali
             ,
             Marchionali
             ,
             Ducali
             ,
             Regia
             ,
             seu
             Imperiali
             prae●ulgeant
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Quicunque
               HACTENUS
               à
               ●ide
               deviarunt
               ,
               seu
               INPOSTERUM
               deviabunt
               ,
               seu
               in
               Haeresin
               incident
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Habitâ
               cum
               Card.
               deliberatione
               matura
               ,
               &
               de
               eorum
               Consilio
               ,
               &
               Unanimi
               assensu
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Omnes
             Suspensionis
             ,
             Excommunicationis
             ,
             Interdicti
             ,
             Privationis
             poenas
             ,
             à
             QUIBUSVIS
             Rom.
             Pontificibus
             ,
             aut
             pro
             TALIBUS
             HABITIS
             ,
             per
             eorum
             literas
             Extravagantes
             ,
             seu
             in
             Consiliis
             seu
             Patrum
             Decretis
             &
             Canonibus
             QUOMODOLIBET
             contra
             Haereticos
             Latas
             ,
             approbamus
             ,
             innovamus
             ,
             &
             PERPETUO
             OBSERVARI
             Volumus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Regnis
               &
               Imperio
               PENITUS
               &
               IN
               TOTUM
               ,
               PERPETUO
               sint
               PRIVATI
               ,
               &
               ad
               illa
               de
               caetero
               inhabiles
               &
               INCAPACES
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Vid.
             Constit.
             34.
             
             Clementis
             Papae
             10.
             which
             next
             follows
             ,
             &
             Alexandri
             7.
             
             Constit
             .
             16.
             dat
             .
             Romae
             ,
             Anno
             1656.
             
             In
             Bullario
             Romano
             ,
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             218.
             where
             we
             are
             referr'd
             to
             many
             more
             such
             forms
             of
             Excommunications
             .
          
           
             a
             A
             Form
             of
             this
             Bull
             we
             have
             in
             Bullar
             .
             Roman
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             528.
             
             Constit.
             34.
             
             Clement
             .
             10.
             
             An.
             1671.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Excommunicamus
               &
               Anathematizamus
               ,
               ex
               parte
               Dei
               ,
               &
               authoritate
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
               ,
               ac
               nostra
               ,
               quoscunque
               Hussitas
               ,
               Wickliffistas
               ,
               Lutheranos
               ,
               Zuinglianos
               ,
               Calvinistas
               ,
               Ugonottos
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Eorumque
               receptatores
               ,
               fautores
               ,
               &
               desensores
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Honorius
             3.
             
             Praeposito
             Archidiac
             .
             &
             H.
             Canonico
             Suession
             .
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             Gravem
             ,
             13.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Poenis
            
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             Bulla
             ,
             Corp.
             Juris
             Can.
             praefixâ
             .
          
           
             f
             Domino
             Excommunicato
             Manente
             ,
             SUBDITI
             FIDELITATEM
             NON
             DEBENT
             .
             
               So
               the
               Lemma
               ,
               or
               Title
               of
               that
               13
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Fideles
               ipsius
               (
               quamdiu
               in
               Excommunicatione
               perstiterint
               )
               ab
               ejus
               FIDELITATIS
               JURAMENTO
               denuncietis
               PENIIUS
               ABSOLUTOS
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             consult
             the
             Gloss
             and
             Card.
             
             Turrecramata's
             Commentary
             upon
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             more
             to
             that
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             h
             Excommunicatus
             est
             MEMBRUM
             DIABOLI
             .
             
               Lindewood
               in
               Glossa
               ,
               ad
               Cap.
            
             Seculi
             Principes
             .
             Verbo
             Reconciliationis
             .
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             i
             Gratian.
             Can.
             Omnis
             Christianus
             32.
             
             Caus.
             11.
             
             Quaest.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             modo
             deponi
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             excommunicari
             ,
             &
             in
             AETERNO
             EXAMINE
             DAMNARI
             DECREVIT
             .
             
               Baron
               .
               Annal.
               Tom.
               8.
               ad
               Annum
               Chrsti
               593.
               
               Num.
               86.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Gregorius
             7.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             &
             23.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             
             Epist.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Bullario
             Roman
             .
             Paull
             .
             3.
             
             Constit.
             7.
             p.
             704.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
               in
               Magno
               Bullario
               Romano
               Lugduni
            
             1655.
             
          
           
             d
             Constit.
             Pii
             5.
             101.
             
             Ibidem
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             303.
             
             Edit
             .
             1655.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Order
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             was
             approved
             and
             Instituted
             by
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             Third
             ,
             Anno
             1540.
             and
             highly
             incouraged
             by
             succeeding
             Popes
             .
             Vile
             Bullarium
             Romanum
             Lugduni
             1665.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             738.
             
          
           
             b
             Vid.
             Matth.
             Paris
             ab
             Anno
             1100
             ,
             
               &
               Historian
               Waldensium
               ;
               Directorium
               Inquisitorum
               ;
               Historiam
               Inquisitionis
               ,
            
             Armachanum
             ,
             
               De
               statu
               &
               success
               .
               Eccles.
            
             &c.
             That
             Directorium
             Inquisitorum
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             was
             Writ
             by
             
               Nie.
               Eymericus
            
             ,
             Printed
             at
             Venice
             .
             1607.
             
          
           
             †
             Abrege
             Chronologique
             &c.
             par
             le
             Sicur
             de
             Mezeray
             ,
             Paris
             .
             1567.
             
             Tom.
             3
             ,
             p.
             1082.
             1086.
             ad
             Annum
             .
             1572.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             testify'd
             by
             Thuanus
             (
             a
             faithful
             Historian
             )
             Hist.
             lib.
             53.
             ad
             Annum
             1372.
             p.
             837.
             
             Edit
             .
             1620.
             and
             by
             Fam.
             Strada
             .
             de
             Bello
             Belgico
             .
             lib.
             7.
             p.
             373.
             
             Editionis
             Romae
             ,
             1648.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Speed's
             Chron.
             in
             Q.
             Eliz.
             Ann.
             1584.
             of
             Dr.
             Parries
             design'd
             Assassination
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             by
             the
             Incouragement
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             Card.
             de
             Como
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             promising
             a
             Plenary
             Indulgence
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             as
             they
             call'd
             it
             )
             meritorious
             Act.
             See
             the
             like
             attempt
             of
             Ed.
             Squire
             to
             poyson
             the
             Queen
             ,
             on
             the
             like
             incouragement
             ,
             in
             Speed
             in
             Vita
             Eliz.
             p.
             1263.
             num
             .
             122.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             depositione
             Elizabethae
             Angliae
             Reginae
             ,
             Pius
             5.
             
             Jus
             Britanniae
             &
             Hiberniae
             ,
             ad
             Philip
             ▪
             pum
             ▪
             Hispaniae
             Regem
             transuli
             vi
             cujus
             donationis
             ,
             demandat
             postea
             Sidonius
             fuit
             Anno
             15
             88.
             
             Classe
             Hispanicâ
             instructus
             ut
             regna
             Britanniae
             possideret
             .
             
               Remonstrant
               .
               Hibernorum
               perfiatrem
               .
               Rob.
               Caron
               .
               Part.
               1.
               cap.
               3.
               
               Sect
               4
               ▪
               p.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             3.
             
             Jacobi
             ,
             Cap.
             4
             ,
             5.
             where
             we
             are
             told
             (
             by
             the
             Parliament
             )
             of
             the
             
               HELLISH
               Conspiracies
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               and
               Seminary
               Priests
               .
            
             For
             a
             more
             particular
             Narrative
             of
             the
             horrid
             Powder-Plot
             ,
             you
             may
             consult
             an
             ingenious
             Tract
             ,
             called
             
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               THE
               GUNPOWDER-TREASON
            
             ;
             and
             those
             Authors
             out
             of
             which
             he
             collected
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             page
             of
             that
             Tract
             ;
             and
             the
             Authentique
             History
             of
             the
             Trial
             of
             those
             Traitors
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             Press
             ,
             and
             Re-printing
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             Jesuitical
             and
             Popish
             Plot
             was
             discovered
             by
             
               Andreas
               ab
               Habernfeld
            
             ,
             to
             Sir
             
               W.
               Boswell
            
             ,
             our
             Ambassador
             at
             the
             Hague
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             after
             whose
             death
             the
             Original
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Archbishops
             Library
             ,
             and
             then
             printed
             :
             and
             is
             lately
             reprinted
             under
             this
             Title
             ,
             —
             
               The
               Grand
               Designs
               of
               Papists
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               CHARLES
               the
               First
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             London
             ,
             1678.
             where
             you
             have
             an
             authentick
             discovery
             of
             that
             (
             I
             cannot
             call
             it
             worse
             )
             Jesuitical
             Conspiracy
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             Question
             put
             to
             the
             Sorbon
             (
             then
             almost
             wholly
             Jesuited
             )
             by
             our
             English
             Jesuites
             ,
             sent
             from
             London
             ,
             was
             (
             in
             Writing
             )
             this
             :
             —
             
               That
               seeing
               the
               State
               of
            
             England
             
               was
               in
               a
               likely
               posture
               to
               change
               the
               Government
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               the
               Catholiques
               to
               work
               that
               change
               ,
               for
               the
               advancing
               and
               securing
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               BY
               MAKING
               AWAY
               THE
               KING
               ,
               whom
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               to
               turn
               from
               his
               Heresie
               ?
            
             The
             Answer
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             was
             Affirmative
             .
             
               And
               at
            
             Rome
             
               it
               was
               resolved
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Council
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               both
               LAWFUL
               and
               EXPEDIENT
               for
               the
               Catholiques
               to
               procure
               that
               Alteration
               of
               State
               ,
            
             &c.
             Dr.
             Du
             Moulin
             in
             his
             Book
             next
             cited
             .
          
           
             a
             By
             Dr.
             
               Du
               Moulin
            
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Philanax
               Anglicus
               ▪
            
             (
             a
             Popish
             scandalous
             and
             lying
             Pamphlet
             )
             and
             in
             another
             Tract
             since
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             I
             have
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             cite
             (
             as
             in
             Books
             about
             me
             I
             do
             )
             the
             particular
             Pages
             .
          
           
             b
             Statut.
             24.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             12.
             
             &
             25.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Damnatio
               &
               Excommunicatio
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
               ejusque
               fautorum
               &
               complicum
               ,
               &c.
            
             That
             's
             the
             Title
             prefix'd
             to
             the
             Bull
             of
             his
             Excommunication
             ,
             in
             Bullario
             Romano
             Lugd.
             1655.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             704.
             
          
           
             d
             Requir●●us
             quatenus
             Hen.
             Rex
             Leges
             praedictas
             revocet
             casset
             ,
             anullet
             .
             
               Dict.
               Bullae
               .
               Sect.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Stricte
             praecipiendo
             mandamus
             ,
             quatenus
             Hen
             ▪
             Rex
             per
             se
             ,
             vet
             procuratorem
             infra
             90.
             dies
             ,
             fautores
             vero
             ,
             &
             ei
             adhaerentes
             infra
             60.
             dies
             compareant
             coram
             NOBIS
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Hen.
             Regem
             .
             privationis
             Regni
             &
             Dominiorum
             poenas
             incurrisse
             declaram●●
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Si
             interim
             ab
             humanis
             decedant
             ,
             Ecclesiastica
             debere
             carere
             sepultura
             ,
             authoritate
             et
             ●o●estatis
             plenitudine
             decernimus
             ,
             cosque
             Anathematis
             ,
             maledictionis
             ,
             et
             DAMNATIONIS
             AETERNAE
             mucrone
             percutimus
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Henrici
             Dominia
             ,
             Civitates
             ,
             &c.
             Interdicto
             supponimus
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Nequeant
             Missae
             ,
             aut
             aliae
             Divina
             officia
             celebrari
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Omnes
             Hen.
             Regis
             ex
             Anna
             ,
             ac
             singulorum
             ejus
             Adhaerentium
             silios
             ,
             natos
             et
             nascituros
             ,
             aliosque
             descendentes
             (
             nemine
             excepto
             )
             honoribus
             dignitatibus
             ,
             bonis
             mobilibus
             et
             immobilibus
             ,
             &c.
             privatos
             et
             ad
             illa
             aut
             alia
             obtinenda
             inhakiles
             esse
             ,
             declaramus
             ac
             authoritate
             ,
             scientia
             ac
             plenitudine
             similibus
             inhabilitamus
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Omnes
             sub
             Excommunicationis
             ac
             aliis
             poenis
             '
             monemus
             ,
             ut
             pr●fat●s
             maledictos
             ac
             privatos
             evitent
             ,
             &
             quantum
             in
             eis
             est
             ,
             ab
             aliis
             evitari
             faciant
             :
             nec
             cum
             praefati
             Regis
             Dominiorum
             ,
             Civitatum
             ,
             &c.
             subditis
             aut
             incolis
             ,
             emendo
             ,
             vendendo
             ,
             &c.
             quamcunque
             mercaturam
             commercium
             aut
             communionem
             habeant
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Omnes
             Christianos
             Principes
             (
             etiam
             Imperiali
             aut
             Regali
             dignitate
             fulgentes
             )
             requirimus
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             n
             Juramenta
             confederationes
             ,
             obligationes
             ,
             quae
             Henricum
             juvare
             possunt
             ,
             irritas
             cassas
             et
             inanes
             decernimus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Principes
             &
             quoscunque
             alios
             militantes
             ,
             per
             mare
             vel
             terras
             ,
             requirimus
             ,
             mandantes
             ,
             quatenus
             Hen.
             Regem
             &
             ei
             adharentes
             (
             dum
             contra
             sanctam
             sedem
             REBELLIONE
             permanserint
             )
             armis
             insurgant
             ,
             eosque
             persequ
             tntur
             ,
             &
             ad
             obedientiam
             dictae
             sedis
             redite
             cogant
             ,
             eorumque
             bona
             ,
             navigia
             ,
             Animalia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ubilibet
             (
             etiam
             extra
             territorium
             Henrici
             Regis
             )
             consistentia
             ,
             CAPIANT
             :
             &
             sic
             capta
             in
             proprios
             usus
             convertendi
             ,
             authoritatem
             concedimus
             ,
             illaque
             omnia
             ad
             capientes
             PLENARIE
             pertinere
             ,
             &
             personas
             ,
             vel
             ex
             regno
             dicto
             originem
             trabentes
             ,
             vel
             in
             eo
             habitantes
             ,
             mandatis
             nostris
             non
             obtemperantes
             ,
             ubicunque
             eos
             capi
             contigerit
             ,
             capientium
             SERVOS
             fieri
             decernentes
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               16.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             21.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             His
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             ,
             for
             banishing
             all
             Papists
             ,
             Ten
             miles
             from
             London
             ,
             Dated
             ,
             Octob.
             30.
             1678.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Votes
             of
             the
             Commons
             was
             read
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             approved
             at
             a
             Conference
             ,
             1
             Nov.
             1678.
             
          
           
             c
             And
             this
             vast
             power
             the
             Pope
             challenges
             over
             all
             King
             ,
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             Excommunicate
             and
             Depose
             them
             ,
             is
             such
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             King
             or
             Emperor
             obey
             not
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councils
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             deprived
             of
             all
             his
             dignity
             ,
             and
             Goods
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             not
             any
             private
             person
             ,
             but
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             so
             ..........
             
               Omnibus
               Christi
               fidelibus
               inhibet
               ,
               sub
               p
               nâ
               PRIVATIONIS
               OMNIUM
               DIGNITATUM
               &
               BONORUM
               Ecclesiasticorum
               &
               mundanorum
               ,
               et
               ALIS
               P
               ▪
               AENIS
               juris
               :
               etiamsi
               REGALIS
               sit
               dignitatis
               aut
               IMPERIALIS
               ;
               quibus
               si
               contra
               HANC
               INHIBITIONEM
               fecerint
               ,
               sint
               AUTHORITATE
               HUJUS
               DECRETI
               ,
               et
               IPSO
               FACTO
               PRIVATI
               ,
            
             &c.
             Concil
             .
             Constantiense
             .
             S.
             ss
             .
             38.
             
             
               In
               Senten
               .
               contra
               Benedictum
            
             .
             13.
             
             Nay
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             negligent
             in
             executing
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             they
             incurre
             all
             those
             punishments
             .....
             ....
             
               Si
               NEGLIGENS
               extiterit
               ,
               cujuscunque
               dignitatis
               fuerit
               ;
               etiamsi
               IMPERIALIS
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               il●as
               poenas
               IPSO
               FACTO
               incurr●t
               ,
               qu●
               in
               Constitut.
               Bonifacii
               Papae
            
             8.
             continentur
             ,
             cap.
             ●clicis
             5.
             
             Extra
             de
             Poenis
             ,
             in
             6
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             same
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
             Sess.
             39.
             
             In
             
               Provisione
               adversus
               Schisma
               futurum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             No
             less
             than
             15000
             Guineys
             promised
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             to
             one
             who
             should
             Assassinate
             our
             Gracious
             King
             ;
             and
             4000
             to
             Murder
             Justice
             Godfrey
             :
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Papers
             of
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             late
             horrid
             Conspiracy
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Bedlow's
             Confession
             .
          
           
             b
             
               OMNIUM
               CATHOLICORUM
               sententia
            
             ,
             &c.
             Jos.
             Creswel
             in
             his
             Philopater
             ,
             Sect.
             ●
             .
             num
             .
             160.
             
          
           
             c
             Pr●cepto
             DIVINO
             &
             arctissimo
             CONSCIENTIAE
             VINCULO
             ,
             ac
             EXTREMO
             ANIMARUM
             suarum
             PERICULO
             ,
             Haereticos
             Principes
             DETURBARE
             
               Ibidem
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               162.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Bellarmin
             .
             de
             Roman
             .
             Pontif.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             Probatur
             .
          
           
             e
             Mariana
             de
             Rege
             &
             Regis
             Institutione
             Mogunt
             .
             1605.
             
          
           
             f
             Vid.
             Censuram
             authoritate
             Regia
             factum
             ,
             Marianae
             libro
             praesixam
             .
          
           
             g
             Cap.
             6.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             p.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             i
             Regem
             (
             si
             Tyrannus
             declaretur
             a
             Papa
             vel
             POPULO
             )
             QUILIBET
             ETIAM
             PRIVATUS
             potest
             JUSTE
             PERIMERE
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Tyrannus
             est
             qui
             SACRA
             PATRIA
             pessundat
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             l
             Concil
             .
             Constansiense
             Sess.
             15.
             
             In
             condemnatione
             illius
             Propositionis
             ,
             Quilibet
             Tyrannus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Solutio
             .
          
           
             a
             They
             confess
             it
             to
             be
             
               Concilium
               Generale
               approbatum
               ,
               &
               a
               Gregorio
               Duodecimo
               Vero
               Pontifice
               ,
               confirmatum
               .
            
             Longus
             a
             Coriolano
             ,
             in
             summa
             Concil
             .
             p.
             858.
             yet
             they
             reject
             what
             displeaseth
             the
             Pope
             in
             it
             .
             Idem
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             c
             Longus
             à
             Coriolano
             p.
             866.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Gesnar
             .
             in
             Praefat.
             ad
             Epitomen
             Concil
             .
             ex
             additis
             ad
             Chronicon
             Urspergens
             .
          
           
             a
             Quilibet
             Tyrannus
             potest
             ,
             ac
             debet
             licitè
             ac
             meritorie
             occidi
             ,
             per
             quemcunque
             Vassallum
             &
             Subditum
             ,
             etiam
             per
             insidias
             ,
             blanditias
             vel
             adulationes
             ,
             non
             obstante
             quocunque
             juramento
             aut
             corfederatione
             factis
             cum
             eo
             .
             NON
             EXPECTATA
             SENTENTIA
             VEL
             MANDATO
             JUDICIS
             CUJUSCUNQUE
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
               ubi
               supra
               .
               Sess.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Regem
             (
             si
             Tyrannus
             declaretur
             à
             PAPA
             vel
             POPULO
             )
             quilibet
             ,
             etiam
             PRIVATUS
             ,
             potest
             JURE
             PER●MERE
             .
             
               Mariana
               de
               Rege
               &
               Regis
               Institut
               .
               Mogunt
               .
               1605.
               p.
               59
               ,
               60.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Tyrannus
             est
             ,
             qui
             SACRA
             PATRIA
             pessundat
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               60.
               
               That
               is
               ,
            
             qui
             sacra
             Papistica
             ,
             &
             Religionem
             Romano-Catholicam
             ,
             (
             quantum
             in
             se
             est
             )
             supprimit
             ,
             &
             extirpat
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             all
             their
             Excommunications
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             the
             stile
             is
             usually
             this
             —
             
               Anathematizamus
               omnes
               Haereticos
               ,
               eorum
               FAUTORES
               ,
               &
               generalit●●
               ▪
               quoslibet
               illorum
               DEFENSORES
               ,
            
             &c.
             Bulla
             Coenae
             .
             Sect.
             1.
             
             In
             Bullario
             Romano
             ,
             Lugd.
             1673.
             
             Tom
             ,
             5.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             e
             Proclamation
             dated
             at
             White●all
             ,
             16
             Jan.
             1673.
             and
             you
             have
             it
             in
             the
             Gazette
             ,
             Num.
             853.
             
          
           
             f
             Statut.
             Anno
             25
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             22.
             which
             was
             Ann.
             Christ.
             1533.
             and
             he
             was
             not
             Excommunicated
             till
             the
             year
             1538.
             
             Magnum
             Bullarium
             Roman
             .
             Lugd.
             1655.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             704.
             
          
           
             g
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             Magnum
             sub
             Innocentio
             3.
             
             Can.
             43.
             
             Vid.
             Baronium
             Annal.
             Tom.
             10.
             ad
             Annum
             858.
             
             Sect.
             49.
             pag.
             155.
             
          
           
             h
             Cap.
             Nimis
             .
             30.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Jurejurando
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Corpus
             Juris
             Canon
             .
             Paris
             .
             1612.
             
             &
             1618.
             
             &
             Lugduni
             1661.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Bulla
             dat
             .
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Jul.
             1580.
             
             Corpori
             Juris
             Canonici
             praesixa
             .
          
           
             a
             Juramentum
             contra
             utilitatem
             Ecclesiasticam
             prastitum
             NON
             TENET
             .
             
               Lemma
               ad
               cap.
               Sicut
               .
               27.
               
            
             Extra
             De
             Jurejurando
             .
          
           
             b
             Non
             jurament●
             sed
             perjuria
             potius
             dicenda
             ,
             quae
             contra
             utilitatem
             Ecclesiasticam
             ,
             &c.
             
               dicto
               cap.
               Sicut
               .
               27.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Princeps
             timens
             conspirationes
             aliquas
             fieri
             contra
             eum
             .
             Juramentum
             extorsit
             ,
             quod
             ,
             de
             coetero
             contra
             ipsum
             non
             essent
             .
             Cap.
             Petitio
             .
             31.
             
             Extra
             De
             Jurejurando
             .
          
           
             d
             Declaramus
             ,
             vos
             Juramento
             hujusmodi
             
               NON
               TENERI
            
             ,
             quin
             pro
             juribus
             &
             honoribus
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             vestris
             ,
             legitime
             defendendis
             ,
             
               CONTRA
               IPSUM
               PRINCIPEM
            
             stare
             libere
             valeatis
             .
          
           
             e
             Dictum
             juramentum
             excusare
             non
             potest
             ,
             in
             quo
             debet
             intelligi
             jus
             superioris
             exceptum
             .
             
               Innocentius
               .
               3.
               cap.
               Venientes
               .
               19.
               extra
               .
            
             De
             jurejurando
             .
          
           
             f
             Papa
             secundum
             plenitudinem
             potestatis
             ,
             de
             jure
             potest
             supra
             jus
             di
             pensare
             .
             Cap.
             Proposuit
             .
             4.
             
             Extra
             De
             Concession
             .
             Praebendae
             .
             
               Vid.
               Spotswoods
               Hist.
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               p.
               308.
               
            
          
           
             g
             Vid.
             Gratian.
             Can.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Caus.
             15.
             
             Quaest.
             6.
             the
             Gloss.
             and
             Card.
             Turrecremata
             there
             .
          
           
             h
             Si
             tamen
             absolvat
             aliquem
             ,
             tenet
             absolutio
             
               Glossa
               ad
               dictum
               .
               Can.
               2.
               verbo
               .
               Absolvimus
               .
            
          
           
             i
             Dico
             
               (
               says
               the
               Gloss
            
             )
             Quod
             contra
             JUS
             NATURALE
             potest
             dispensare
             &
             contra
             APOSTOLUM
             .
             
               Gloss.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1522.
             
          
           
             l
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1612.
             
          
           
             m
             Non
             est
             absurdum
             Papam
             dispensare
             contra
             Apostolum
             quoad
             jus
             positivum
             .
             
               Nota
               ad
               Glossam
               ad
               dictum
               Can.
               ●
               .
               verbo
               Absolvimus
               .
            
          
           
             a
             As
             may
             (
             to
             omit
             all
             others
             )
             abundantly
             appear
             by
             Father
             Parsons
             Book
             writ
             against
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             :
             The
             Title
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             this
             ,
             
               A
               Discussion
               of
               the
               Answer
               of
               Dr.
               Will.
               Barlow
               .
            
             And
             at
             large
             lately
             in
             Father
             
               Caron's
               Remonstrantia
               Hibernorum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ego
             N.
             ab
             hac
             hora
             in
             antea
             ,
             fidelis
             &
             obediens
             ero
             .....
             Domino
             N.
             Papae
             &
             suis
             successoribus
             ▪
             Consilium
             quod
             mihi
             credituri
             sunt
             ,
             ad
             eorum
             damnum
             NEMINI
             pandam
             .
             Papatum
             &
             REGALIA
             St.
             Petri
             adjutor
             eis
             ero
             ad
             retinendum
             &
             defendendum
             CONTRA
             OMNEM
             HONINEM
             Jura
             ,
             honores
             privilegia
             ,
             &
             AUTHORITATEM
             PAPAE
             —
             Conservare
             ,
             defendere
             &
             promevere
             curabo
             .
             Non
             ero
             in
             consilio
             ,
             facto
             vel
             Tractatu
             ,
             in
             quibus
             contra
             Papam
             —
             aliqua
             sinistra
             vel
             praejudicialia
             personarum
             ,
             juris
             &
             potestatis
             ejus
             machinentur
             ,
             &
             si
             talia
             à
             QUIBUSCUNQUE
             tractari
             novero
             ,
             impediam
             pro
             POSSE
             ,
             &
             quanto
             citius
             potero
             SIGNIFICABO
             Domino
             PAPAE
             —
             Mandata
             Apostolica
             TOTIS
             VIRIBUS
             observabo
             ,
             &
             FACIAM
             AB
             ALIIS
             OBSERVARI
             .
             HAERETICOS
             ET
             REBELLES
             DOMINO
             PAPAE
             PERSEQUAR
             ▪
             &
             IMPUGNABO
             Vocatus
             ad
             Synodum
             veniam
             ,
             
               Verba
               sunt
               dicti
               Juramenti
               .
               Vide
               Pontificale
               Romanum
               .
            
             De
             Consecratione
             Electi
             in
             Episcopum
             ,
             
               p.
               57.
               
               Editum
               Romae
               1611.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Here
             it
             is
             
               REGALIA
               Sancti
               Petri.
            
             But
             this
             is
             an
             Addition
             to
             the
             Oath
             (
             which
             was
             bad
             enough
             before
             )
             for
             antiently
             it
             was
             
               REGULAS
               SANCTORUM
               Patrum
            
             .
             As
             their
             own
             Canon-Law
             assures
             us
             .
             Cap.
             Ego
             .
             N.
             4.
             
             Extra
             de
             Jurejurando
             ,
          
           
             d
             Vide
             Hen.
             Bracton
             ,
             De
             Legibus
             Angliae
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             35.
             
             Sect
             ▪
             4.
             
             Bracton
             flourished
             about
             the.
             30.
             year
             of
             Hen.
             3.
             
             An.
             Dom.
             1246.
             
          
           
             a
             Vid.
             Ordinem
             Romanum
             veterem
             ,
             apud
             Georg.
             Ferrarium
             ,
             De
             Catholicae
             Eccles
             .
             Divinis
             officiis
             .
             Romae
             1591
             ,
             p.
             70
             71.
             
          
           
             b
             So
             Tritthemius
             de
             Scriptoribus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Possevines
             Apparat
             .
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             In
             Arnoldo
             Constantiensi
             ,
             and
             Vosius
             de
             Symbolis
             Coenae
             Dom.
             Thesi
             2.
             p.
             441.
             
          
           
             c
             Sedet
             Gregorius
             9.
             
             An.
             Dom.
             1226.
             
             In
             that
             year
             he
             was
             made
             Pope
             .
          
           
             d
             Which
             was
             Ann.
             1230.
             and
             refers
             that
             Oath
             to
             Gregory
             the
             7th
             .
             who
             was
             made
             .
             Pope
             ,
             An.
             1073.
             
          
           
             e
             Vid.
             Cap.
             Ego
             .
             N.
             4.
             
             Extra
             .
             
               De
               Jurejurando
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Hodie
             omnes
             recipientes
             dignitatem
             à
             Papa
             ,
             sib●
             jurant
             .
             
               Ita
               Lemma
               ad
               Cap.
               dictum
               4.
               
               Edit
               .
               Lugduni
               .
               1661
               ▪
            
          
           
             g
             Vid.
             Filliucium
             Quaes●
             .
             Moralium
             .
             Tractatu
             .
             16.
             cap.
             11.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             h
             Vid.
             cap.
             
               non
               minus
            
             .
             4.
             &
             cap.
             Adversus
             .
             7.
             extra
             .
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiarum
             .
          
           
             i
             Panormitan
             ad
             dicta
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Lemma
             ad
             dictum
             ,
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Clerici
             non
             debent
             necessitatibus
             Civitatum
             aut
             aliorum
             locorum
             ,
             etiam
             ubi
             laicorum
             non
             suppetunt
             facultates
             ,
             subvenire
             
               (
               this
               is
               highly
               uncharitable
            
             )
             nisi
             prius
             Rom.
             Pontifex
             consul●tur
             .
             2.
             
             Sententiae
             &
             Constitutiones
             editae
             à
             Laicis
             collectantibus
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             sunt
             ipso
             jure
             IRRITAE
             ,
             nec
             ullo
             tempore
             convalescunt
             .
             3.
             
             Rectores
             Excommunicati
             ob
             gravamina
             praemissa
             ,
             remanent
             Excommunicati
             ,
             etiam
             post
             deposium
             officium
             ,
             &
             successores
             ,
             nisi
             satisfecerint
             intra
             mensem
             .
             Hac
             dicit
             ad
             majorem
             declarationem
             &
             pro
             Novitiis
             .
             
               Lemma
               ad
               cap.
            
             adversus
             7.
             
             Extra
             .
             De
             Immunitate
             Ecclesiarum
             .
          
           
             m
             Vid.
             Corpus
             Juris
             Canonici
             Lugduni
             .
             Anno
             1661.
             
          
           
             n
             Dicto
             Cap.
             Adversus
             7.
             in
             Lemmate
             .
             Idem
             Innocentius
             .
             3.
             in
             Concil
             .
             Generali
             .
             And
             the
             Note
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             Concil
             .
             Lat●●an
             .
             cap.
             46.
             
          
           
             a
             Ita
             Urbanus
             Papa
             5.
             
             Constitut.
             1.
             
             Edita
             Anno
             1364.
             
             In
             Bullario
             Rom.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             282.
             mim
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lugduni
             .
             1655.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Qui
               Collectas
               ,
               Tallias
               ,
               praestantias
               ,
               &
               alia
               onera
               personis
               Ecclesiasticis
               ,
               &
               eorum
               ,
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               &
               Beneficiorum
               Ecclesiasticorum
               bonis
               ,
               illorumque
               redditibus
               —
               absque
               Romani
               Pontisicis
               expressa
               licentiâ
               imponunt
               ;
               aut
               sic
               imposita
               ,
               ETIAM
               A
               SPONTE
               DANTIBUS
               ,
               recipiunt
               .
               Necnon
               qui
               per
               se
               ,
               vel
               alios
               directe
               vel
               indirecte
               praedicta
               facere
               ,
               exequi
               vel
               procurare
               non
               verentur
               ,
               CUJUSCUNQUE
               sint
               praeeminentiae
               ,
               dignitatis
               ,
               &c.
               etiamsi
               IMPERIALI
               ,
               REGALI
               ,
               &c.
               praefulgeant
               dignitate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             are
             all
             Excommunicated
             every
             year
             in
             that
             
               Bulla
               Coenae
            
             .
             Vid.
             
               Bullam
               Alexandri
               Papae
            
             7.
             seu
             Constitut.
             ejus
             16.
             
             In
             Bullario
             Rom.
             Tom.
             5.
             data
             erat
             Bulla
             dicta
             ,
             Idib
             .
             April
             1656.
             
             &
             Bullam
             
               Clementis
               Papae
            
             10.
             dat
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             
             Cal.
             April
             .
             Anno
             1671.
             
             Ejusdem
             Bullarii
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Constitut.
             Clement
             .
             10.
             34.
             and
             in
             both
             those
             Bulls
             ,
             Sect.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             sub
             Innocentio
             Papa
             3.
             
             Ann.
             1215.
             
             Can.
             46.
             
          
           
             d
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             magnum
             sub
             Innocentio
             3.
             
             Anno
             1215.
             
             Can.
             46.
             
          
           
             e
             Sess.
             25.
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               De
               Immunitate
               Ecclesiarum
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Decernit
             ac
             PRAECIPIT
             sacros
             Canones
             ,
             &
             Concilia
             Generalia
             OMNIA
             ,
             &
             APOSTOLICAS
             sanctiones
             —
             EXACTE
             ab
             OMNIBUS
             observari
             DEBERE
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Tanquam
             DEI
             PRAECEPTA
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             in
             forma
             Professionis
             Fidei
             ,
             in
             calce
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             Promitto
             ,
             Voveo
             ,
             Juro
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             How
             dear
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Exemption
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Laymen
             to
             Tax
             them
             ,
             &c.
             is
             at
             Rome
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Index
               Expurgatorius
            
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             Edit
             .
             Romae
             1667.
             pag.
             8.
             where
             the
             Command
             is
             —
             
               Expurgandae
               sunt
               OMNES
               Propositiones
               contra
               libertatem
               ,
               Immunitatem
               ,
               &
               Jurisdictionem
               Ecclesiasticam
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Excommunicantur
             QUICUNQUE
             Magistratus
             ,
             qui
             contra
             PERSONAS
             ECCLESIASTICAS
             se
             interponunt
             in
             QUACUNQUE
             causa
             criminali
             ,
             sive
             HOMICIDII
             .
             sive
             LAESAE
             MAJESTATIS
             .
             
               Filliucius
               Moral
               .
               Quaest.
               Tractatu
               ,
               16.
               cap.
               11.
               
               Sect.
               307.
               309.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Can.
             
               Si
               quis
               suadente
            
             .
             22.
             
             Caus.
             17.
             
             Quaest.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             2
             sub
             Innocentio
             .
             2
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             Nullus
             Judicum
             2.
             
             Extra
             .
             De
             ●oro
             competenti
             :
             Judex
             SECULARIS
             ,
             si
             Clericum
             per
             se
             distrinxit
             ,
             vel
             condemnat
             ,
             excommunicari
             debet
             .
             
               That
               's
               the
               Lemma
               to
               the
               Chapter
               in
               which
               't
               is
               more
               fully
               express'd
               .
            
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             Bull
             approving
             and
             confirming
             the
             Canon-Law
             .
             D●t
             .
             Romae
             1
             Julii
             ,
             1580.
             
          
           
             f
             NEMINI
             permissum
             est
             de
             eo
             quod
             PAPA
             STATUIT
             JUDICARE
             ,
             vel
             sententiam
             ejus
             retractare
             .
             
               So
               Pope
            
             Nicolas
             
               tells
               us
               in
               Gratian.
               Can.
            
             Nemini
             3.
             
             
               Caus.
               17.
               
               Quaest.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             g
             Omnes
             sanctiones
             Apostolisae
             sedis
             irrefragabiliter
             sunt
             observandae
             .
             
               That
               's
               the
               Lemma
               or
               Title
               ,
               and
               the
               Canon
               follows
               —
            
             Sic
             omnes
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             sanctiones
             accipiendae
             sunt
             ,
             tanquam
             ipsius
             DIVINI
             PETRI
             VOCE
             FIRMATAE
             .
             Can.
             Sic
             omnes
             .
             2.
             
             
               Dist.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             h
             Qui
             personas
             Ecclesiasticas
             ad
             suum
             Tribunat
             ,
             Audientiam
             ,
             Cancellariam
             ,
             PARLIAMENTUM
             ,
             Consilium
             ,
             &c.
             tr●●ant
             ,
             aut
             trahi
             faciant
             directè
             vel
             indirectè
             carcerando
             ,
             vel
             molestando
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vide
               Bullam
               Clementis
               Papae
               10.
               
               Dat.
               Romae
               3
               April
               1671.
               
               In
               Bullario
               Romano
               .
               Lugd.
               1673.
               
               Tom.
               5.
               pag.
               530.
               
               Sect.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
          
           
             i
             Cause
             crimina●es
             graviores
             contra
             Episcopos
             ,
             ab
             ipso
             TANTUM
             Rom.
             Pontifice
             cognoscantur
             ,
             ac
             terminentur
             ;
             &
             minores
             ,
             in
             Concilio
             TANTUM
             Provinciali
             cognoscantur
             &
             terminentur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
               24.
               
               De
               Reformat
               .
               cap.
               5.
               
               &
               Sess.
               13.
               
               De
               Reformat
               .
               cap.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             a
             And
             all
             their
             Ecclesiastiques
             do
             promise
             ,
             vow
             and
             also
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             firmly
             believe
             and
             profess
             all
             that
             the
             Canons
             and
             Councils
             have
             declared
             concerning
             these
             exemptions
             —
             
               OMNIA
               à
               Sacris
               Canonibus
               &
               Oecumenicis
               Conciliis
               ,
               &
               praecipue
               à
               Sancta
               Synodo
               Tridentina
               definita
               ,
               indubitanter
               recipere
               ac
               profiteri
               spondeo
               ,
               VOVEO
               ,
               JURO
               .
            
             In
             formâ
             juramenti
             professionis
             fidei
             ,
             in
             Bulla
             Pii
             Papae
             4.
             in
             calce
             Sess.
             25.
             
             Concil
             .
             Tridentin
             .
          
           
             b
             Emendatum
             ,
             CORRECTUM
             ,
             recognitum
             ,
             &
             APPROBATUM
             .
             
               Ita
               in
               Bulla
               Gregorii
               13.
               data
               Romae
               .
               1580.
               
               Juri
               Canonico
               praefixâ
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Imperium
             non
             PRAEEST
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             sed
             SUBEST
             .
             
               Lemma
               ad
               Cap.
               Solicitae
               6.
               
               Extra
               De
               Major
               .
               &
               Obedientiâ
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Episcopus
             NON
             DEBET
             SUBESSE
             .
             PRINCIPIBUS
             ,
             sed
             PRAEESSE
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             e
             Hoc
             dicit
             Innocentius
             3.
             &
             est
             MULTUM
             ALLEGABILE
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Praecellit
             Imperator
             illos
             DUNTAXAT
             ,
             qui
             ab
             eo
             recipiunt
             temporalia
             —
             Super
             bonos
             &
             malos
             ,
             gladii
             accepit
             potestatem
             Imperator
             ;
             sed
             in
             eos
             SOLUMMODO
             ,
             qui
             utentes
             gladio
             ,
             sunt
             ejus
             jurisdictioni
             Commissi
             —
             De
             sacerdotali
             prosapia
             dictum
             est
             ,
             non
             DE
             REGIA
             STIRPE
             ,
             Constitui
             te
             super
             gentes
             &
             REGNA
             ;
             ut
             ▪
             EVELLAS
             ,
             DISSIPES
             ,
             &c.
             
               dicto
               Cap.
            
             Solicitae
             .
             6.
             
             
               Extra
               .
               De
               Majorit
               .
               &
               Obedientiâ
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Corpus
             Juris
             Canonici
             .
             Paris
             1520.
             
             Antverp
             .
             An.
             1570.
             
          
           
             h
             Paris
             1612.
             and
             1618.
             and
             at
             Lions
             1661.
             
          
           
             i
             Panormitan
             .
             ad
             dictum
             Cap.
             Solicitae
             6.
             
             Edit
             .
             1509.
             Lugduni
             
          
           
             k
             Laur.
             de
             Flisco
             Episcopus
             .
             Brumatensis
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Imperium
             SUBEST
             sacerdotio
             ,
             &
             ei
             OBEDIRE
             TENETUR
             .
             2.
             
             Clericus
             NULLO
             MODO
             subest
             LAICO
             ,
             nisi
             ratione
             feudi
             ab
             eo
             habiti
             .
             3.
             
             Clerici
             sunt
             EXEMPTIA
             Jurisdictione
             Laicorum
             ,
             JURE
             DIVINO
             .
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             Solicitae
             6.
             
             Extra
             De
             Majorit
             .
             &
             Obedientiâ
             .
          
           
             b
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Botano
             Canonicus
             Bononiensis
             in
             Glossa
             ,
             ad
             verbum
             ,
             Inter
             solem
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Laurentius
             in
             his
             Addition
             to
             the
             Gloss.
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             Corpus
             Juris
             Canonici
             ,
             cum
             Glossis
             .
             Paris
             .
             1612.
             
          
           
             e
             Cap.
             Ad
             reprimendas
             3.
             
             De
             Foro
             competenti
             .
             
               In
               7.
            
             
             Edit
             .
             
               Juris
               Canonici
               .
               Lugd.
               1661.
            
             
          
           
             f
             L●●icis
             in
             Clericos
             NULLA
             POTESTAS
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Lemma
               ad
               dictum
               Caput
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Non
             attendentes
             ,
             quod
             LAICIS
             in
             CLERICOS
             ,
             ECCLESIASTICAS
             personas
             ,
             aut
             EORUM
             BONA
             ,
             NULLA
             sit
             attributa
             POTESTAS
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Capite
               dicto
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Cap.
             Quia
             2.
             
             De
             soro
             competenti
             .
             in
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Cujuscunque
             praeeminentiae
             ,
             dignitatis
             ,
             status
             ,
             aut
             conditionis
             existant
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Principes
             ,
             Marchiones
             ,
             Duces
             ,
             &c.
             non
             possunt
             sine
             culpa
             SACRILEGII
             ,
             Clericos
             bannire
             aut
             relegare
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Persona
               CUJUSLIBET
               CLERICI
               est
               SANCTA
               quoad
               hoc
               ,
               quod
               NON
               POTEST
               SUBJICI
               POTESTATI
               SECULARI
               ;
               &
               is
               qui
               contrarium
               faciat
               ,
               SACRILEGUS
               est
               .
            
             Cajetan
             .
             in
             Aquinat
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             Quaest.
             99.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             ad
             .
             5.
             dubium
             .
             And
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             those
             2
             Titles
             .
             1.
             
             De
             soto
             competenti
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             De
             Invasoribus
             bonorum
             Ecclesiae
             in
             7.
             
             Decretalium
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Reges
             non
             habent
             potestatem
             coactivam
             in
             Ecclesiasticos
             .
             2.
             
             Ecclesiastici
             non
             possunt
             conveniri
             ,
             nisi
             coram
             superiori
             suo
             Ecclesiastico
             ▪
             3.
             
             EXEMPTIO
             CLERICORUM
             ,
             est
             ex
             OMNIUM
             SENTENTIA
             ,
             de
             Jure
             DIVINO
             ,
             ita
             ut
             à
             potestatibus
             secularibus
             ETIAM
             SUPREMIS
             ,
             judicari
             aut
             condemnari
             nequtant
             .
             
               Vid.
               Collegii
               Bononiensis
               Responsum
               pro
               libertate
               Eccles.
               Bonon
               .
               1607.
               
               Sect.
               21.
               46
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             cap.
             
               Et
               quia
            
             4.
             extra
             .
             De
             foro
             competenti
             .
             in
             7.
             where
             the
             Title
             ,
             or
             Lemma
             ,
             is
             this
             —
             
               Constitutiones
               editae
               contra
               Principes
               Seculares
               ,
               Jurisdictionis
               Ecclesiasticae
               libertatem
               impedientes
               ,
               Innovantur
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             is
             declared
             ;
             1.
             
             
               Quod
               Laicis
               in
               Clericos
               ,
               &
               personas
               Ecclesiasticas
               ,
               &
               bona
               Ecclesiastica
               ,
               non
               est
               attributa
               potestas
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             —
             
               REGES
               ,
               DUCES
               ,
               MARCHIONES
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             virtute
             Sanctae
             
               OBEDIENTIAE
               MANDANTES
               ,
               ut
               ipsi
               constitutiones
               praedictas
               observent
               —
               Si
               Dei
               offensam
               ,
               &
               SEDIS
               APOSTOLICAE
               vitare
               voluerint
               ULTIONEM
               .
            
             Kings
             cannot
             meddle
             with
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Excommunicated
             .
             So
             says
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Lateran
             Council
             ,
             Cap.
             2.
             
             
               De
               Invas●r
               .
               &
               Occup
               .
               Bon.
               Ecclisie
               ,
            
             in
             7.
             
             Decretalium
             .
          
           
             a
             Index
             Expurgatorius
             Hispanicus
             ,
             Madriti
             ,
             Anno
             1667.
             in
             Johanne
             Chrysost.
             pag.
             703.
             
          
           
             b
             Index
             Expurg
             .
             Lusitan
             .
             Olysip
             .
             1624.
             pag.
             753.
             
          
           
             c
             Edit
             .
             Basil.
             1558.
             
          
           
             d
             Sacerdotes
             etiam
             Principibus
             Jure
             Divino
             subditi
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
               25.
               
               De
               Reformat
               .
               Cap.
               20.
               
            
             Praecipit
             sancta
             Synodus
             ,
             Sacros
             CANONES
             ,
             &
             Consilia
             Generalia
             OMNIA
             ,
             necnon
             alias
             APOSTOLICAS
             SANCTIONES
             in
             favorem
             Ecclesiasticarum
             personarum
             ,
             &
             libertatis
             Ecclesiasticae
             ;
             &
             contra
             ejus
             Violatores
             editos
             ,
             quae
             OMNIA
             praesenti
             Decreto
             INNOVAT
             ,
             EXACTE
             ab
             OMNIBUS
             observari
             debere
             .
          
           
             f
             Vide
             Bullam
             Pii
             .
             4.
             super
             formá
             Juramenti
             Professionis
             fidei
             ,
             in
             calce
             Sess.
             25.
             
             Corcilii
             Trident.
             datam
             Romae
             .
             Id.
             Nov.
             1●64
             .
          
           
             g
             Vid.
             Pullam
             Pii
             .
             4.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Magistris
               &
               Doctoribus
            
             ,
             cap.
             
               In
               sacrofancta
            
             .
             2.
             
             In
             septimo
             .
          
           
             h
             Vid.
             Bullam
             Pii
             Papae
             5.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Medicis
            
             ,
             cap.
             supra
             gregem
             .
             1.
             
             Decret
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Vide
             dictam
             Pii
             .
             4.
             
             Bullam
             ,
             super
             forma
             Juramenti
             Profess
             .
             fidei
             ,
             &
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess.
             25.
             
             &
             24.
             
             De
             Reformat
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
             
               Item
               OMNIA
               à
               sacris
               Canonibus
               ;
               &
               Oecumenicis
               Conciliis
               ▪
               ac
               praecipue
               à
               Sacrosancta
               Synodo
               Trident.
               definita
               ,
               INDUBITANTER
               recipio
               ac
               profiteor
               ,
               ac
               CONTRARIA
               OMNIA
               re●●cio
               ac
               An●thematizo
               ,
               ac
               à
               meis
               subditis
               ,
               vel
               illis
               ,
               quorum
               cura
               ad
               me
               spectat
               ,
               teneri
               ,
               doceri
               ,
               &
               praedicari
               (
               quantum
               in
               ●●e
               est
               )
               curabo
               .
            
             Verba
             sunt
             dictae
             Bullae
             Pii
             Papae
             .
             4
             
          
           
             k
             Quod
             non
             obstantibus
             salvis
             Conductibus
             IMPERATORIS
             ,
             REGUM
             ,
             &
             SECULI
             PRINCIPUM
             ,
             QUOCUNQUE
             VINCULO
             SE
             OBSTRINXERINT
             ,
             possit
             per
             Judicem
             competentem
             de
             Haereticâ
             pravitate
             inquiri
             ,
             &c.
             
               Concil
               .
               Constantiens
               .
               Sess.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             l
             Consil.
             Constant.
             Sess.
             21.
             damnatio
             Hieronymi
             Pragensis
             Sess.
             45.
             damnatio
             Johan
             .
             Hus.
             
          
           
             l
             OMNES
             &
             singulos
             Haereticos
             ,
             nec
             non
             eorum
             sectatores
             u●riusque
             sex●s
             ;
             &
             etiam
             defendentes
             eosdem
             ,
             vel
             ipsis
             quomodolibet
             ,
             publicè
             vel
             occultè
             participantes
             ;
             etiam
             si
             REGALI
             ,
             REGINALI
             ,
             DUCALI
             aut
             alia
             QUAVIS
             DIGNITATE
             Ecclesiasticâ
             aut
             mandan●
             praefulgeant
             ;
             —
             per
             Excommunicationis
             ,
             &
             PRIVATIONIS
             bonorum
             ac
             dignitatum
             secularium
             ,
             &
             alias
             paenas
             etiam
             per
             captiones
             &
             INCARCERATIONES
             puniantur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Constansien●
               .
               Sess.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Vide
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             24.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             de
             Reformat
             .
             &
             Annotat.
             Joh.
             Sotealli
             Theologi
             ,
             &
             Horatii
             Lutii
             ,
             Jurisconsulti
             ,
             ad
             caput
             dictum
             in
             Edit
             .
             dicti
             Concilii
             Antverp
             .
             1596.
             aliisque
             nuperis
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Bulla
             Pii
             Papae
             .
             4.
             sup●r
             forma
             Juramenti
             professionis
             Fidei
             ,
             Romae
             .
             1564.
             
          
           
             c
             Concil
             .
             Florent
             .
             Decreto
             .
             4.
             apud
             Longum
             à
             Coriolano
             ,
             pag.
             886.
             
          
           
             d
             Cap.
             Pastor
             .
             1.
             
             Extra
             
               De
               Concilii●
            
             ,
             in
             Septimo
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             Cap.
             Sicut
             .
             3.
             and
             Cap.
             Benedictus
             .
             4.
             
             The
             same
             Doctrine
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Pope
             Pius
             .
             4.